THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


Cr6(A)e//  (3.  c5V^/</. 


The  rainbow  and  the  pot  of  gold 


The  Rainbow 

AND 

The  Pot  of  Gold 


By 
CLARA  B.  BURDETTE 

[Illustrated] 


1908 

2tf)c  «riara  l^ista  iPrcw 

Pasadena,  Cal. 


Copyright  1908 
Clara  B.  Burdette 


Printed  by 

Fred  S.  Lang  Company 

Los  Angeles,  California 


3^ 

L7T5 


To  THE 

"Children  of  the  Temple" 


1606993 


CONTENTvS 

Foreword      .........       xi 

CHAPTER  I— 

The  N.\tivity  of  The  Temple  Baptist  Church      .         1 

CHAPTER  it- 
Internal  Life.     Organizations    .         .         .         .25 

CHAPTER  III— 

External  Life.  Camping  Places  and  Final  Home       55 

CHAPTER  IV— 

Expansion  and  Templeisms  ....     103 

CHAPTER  V— 

Pastor  and  Pastoress  .         .         .         .         .121 

[Contributed] 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


The  Permanent  Home — The  Auditorium   .         .  frontispiece 


First  Board  of  Trustees  ..... 
First  Board  of  Deacons  ..... 
Interior  View — Pulpit  and  Choir 
The  First  Home — Old  Congregational  Church 
The  Second  Home — Hazard's  Pavilion 
Interior  View — Looking  prom  the  Platform  . 
Assistant  Pastor,  Edwin  R.  Brown 


11 

25 
45 
55 
69 
89 
103 


Part  of  the  Temple  Sunday  School— Eight  Sets  of 

Twins Ill 

The  Pastor,  Robert  J.  Burdette,  D.  D.      .         .         .  121 

The  Pastoress,  Clara  B.  Burdette    ....  137 


FOREWORD 

THIS  LITTLE  VOLUME   has  come  into  existence  at  the  re- 
quest of  friends  in  the  Baptist  denomination  who  desired 
the  story  of  the  life  of  Temple  Baptist  Church.    So  unique 
has  been  the  history  of   the   Church   and  the    building  of  its 
permanent   home,   it  has  attracted  the   attention   of  the   de- 
nominational world. 

Because  events  that  seemed  unimportant  at  first  have 
proven  to  be  otherwise  in  the  later  development,  the  accuracy 
of  their  record  cannot  always  be  vouched  for.  No  attempt  has 
been  made  to  follow  up  the  career  of  personal  service — that 
would  require  volumes — ^but  the  initial  officers  have  been  given, 
that  the  fatherhood  and  motherhood  of  the  Church  might 
be  held  in  visible  memory.  The  author  wishes  gratefully  to 
acknowledge  the  helpful  contributions  of  Mrs.  Isabella  J.  Nee- 
lands,  the  late  Mrs.  Henry  S.  Weston,  Miss  Bertha  Damaris 
Knobe,  and  others  who  have  assisted  in  gathering  the  facts  that 
will  be  read,  it  is  hoped,  with  interest  by  those  who  know  of  us, 
by  those  who  made  history  for  this  vigorous  young  "Life- 
saving  Station,"  and  by  those  who  shall  be  the  future  loyal  mem- 
bers of  this  down-town  Church  of  Los  Angeles. 

C.  B.  B. 


XI 


THE  RAINBOW  AND  THE  POT  OF  GOLD 


CHAPTER  I 

The  Nativity  of  the  Temple  Baptist  Church 

WHEN  THE  Padres,  those  heroic  missionaries  of  the  Cross 
and  founders  of  the  Missions  of  our  Southland,  builded 
many-arched  San  Gabriel  to  command  the  rich  val- 
ley which  it  christened  with  its  own  name,  their  most  prophetic 
vision  never  revealed  to  them  a  busy  city  of  more  than  a  quar- 
ter of  a  million  of  people  rising  within  the  shadow  of  their 
crumbling  towers  and  broken  arches — this  city  population  of  a 
strange  tongue  and  of  a  nation  alien  to  their  own  beloved  Spain, 
worshiping  in  more  than  two  hundred  protestant  churches. 

But  reality  outruns  prophecy  and  growing  by  leaps  and 
bounds  a  modern  city  sits  environed  by  mountain  and  sea,  bear- 
ing on  her  bosom  the  flower  of  culture,  education  and  religion. 

Los  Angeles  with  its  bounding  and  abundant  life  has 
suflfered  many  disturbances  of  "growing  pains"  which  could  not 
be  understood  without  the  long  perspective.  Such  marvelous 
development  and  prosperity  attracted  to  this  city  not  only  those 
whose  poise  of  activities  were  a  rich  asset  for  the  city's  future, 
but  many  individuals  whose  quality  as  well  as  quantity  were 
unknown,  untried  and  strange  factors  in  every  line  of  com- 
mercial, social,  educational  and  religious  life. 

Following  the  collapse  of  the  inflation  of  property  values, 
ideas,  and  hopes,  of  1887,  there  came  a  period  of  sanity,  only 
to  be  again  disturbed  by  the  general  panic  of  1893.  The  after- 
decade  of  years  that  counted  itself  out  one  by  one  brought 

[1] 


2  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

stronger  life  and  more  assured  prosperity  to  a  city  always  full 
of  wonderful  possibilities,  and  Los  Angeles,  in  1903  was  in  the 
swelling  tide  of  growth  of  which  the  final  surge  has  not  yet 
passed.  Her  commercial  life  was  throbbing  with  the  restless- 
ness of  confined  power  of  undeveloped  resources  and  the  influx 
of  foreign  wealth  representing  golden  faith  in  this  unequaled 
spot  for  beauty,  health,  pleasure,  prosperity  and  opportunity. 

Her  educational  life,  while  marking  time  to  modern  methods 
all  along  the  line,  was  restless  with  the  unsolved  problem  of 
keeping  pace  with  the  unprecedented  increase  of  her  junior 
citizens. 

The  social  life  while  not  restless,  was  unsettled  with  the 
problems  of  adjustment  that  always  come  with  a  new  country, 
whose  marvelous  increase  of  population  of  everybody  from 
everywhere  must  bide  the  judgment  which  time  alone  can  give 
as  to  "who's  who"  this  side  the  Rockies.  Its  religious  life,  not 
so  easily  unsettled,  perhaps,  by  the  shadows  of  turning  were 
nevertheless  blown  this  way  and  that  by  the  liberty  that  comes 
with  freedom  from  old  environments,  old  restraints,  the  oppor- 
tunity in  a  new  country  for  "new  thought,"  new  "faiths,"  new 
"suggestions." 

California  seems  to  have  been  the  asylum  for  every  new 
"ology"  in  medicine  or  religion  under  the  sun,  and  Los  Angeles 
had  more  than  her  ward  full.  Underneath  all  this  growing 
restlessness  there  flowed  the  steady  purpose  of  earnest,  sane 
men  and  women,  and  over  it  all  God  was  keeping  watch  and 
the  human  and  the  Divine  seemed  to  be  giving  to  the  world  the 
"new  earth"  if  not  the  "new  heaven." 

All  denominations  have  their  internal  life  as  well  as  their 
external  expression  of  it  and  the  Baptist  denomination  is  no 
exception.  During  1902-3  the  Baptist  of  Los  Angeles  seemed 
to  be  testing  the  power  of  the  spirit  by  leading  an  internal 
life  that  expressed  itself  externally  as  unsettled,  unhappy  and 
inharmonious. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  3 

Unsettled  as  was  the  life  of  the  Baptist  churches  during  these 
years,  it  did  not  yet  appear  that  it  was  other  than  the  uncertain 
restlessness  that  usually  precedes  the  birth  of  a  new  life.  Human 
effort  was  being  directed  to  harmonize  conditions  while  the  Lord 
seemed  to  be  leading  out  to  one  great  demand  of  this  growing 
city,  a  city  that  was  but  following  the  tendency  of  all  large 
cities — the  taking  of  the  churches  out  of  the  business  centers 
to  the  residence  section,  heedless  of  the  greater  need  of  a 
down-town  church. 

In  April,  1903,  an  effort  was  made  to  secure  an  evangelist, 
to  hold  meetings  in  a  mammoth  tent  to  be  erected  in  the  busi- 
ness part  of  the  city,  but  after  a  number  of  meetings  this  was 
abandoned,  for  it  seemed  that  this  was  not  the  way.  Other 
and  more  definite  plans  were  to  develop  that  were  to  be  preg- 
nant with  a  longer  and  a  larger  life. 

When  the  last  of  these  informal  gatherings  met  one  Sunday 
afternoon  early  in  May  in  the  store  of  C.  H.  Barker,  there  were 
present  twenty-six  men,  six  of  whom  were  ministers.  At  the 
end  of  two  hours,  during  which  the  ministers  had  done  most  of 
the  talking,  all  the  ministers  save  one,  and  most  of  the  laymen, 
had  retired,  until  there  were  only  five  left,  namely:  C.  H.  Bar- 
ker, Chairman;  C.  R.  Harris,  Dr.  J.  C.  McCoy,  Rev.  A.  W. 
Randall  and  E.  E.  Lyon,  father  of  E.  C.  Lyon.  While  Mr. 
Barker  suggested  that  it  seemed  the  time  was  not  ripe  for  defi- 
nite action  and  that  the  meeting  might  be  adjourned  sine  die, 
and  Mr.  Harris  more  hopefully  expressed  the  wish  to  meet  from 
time  to  time  to  report  developments,  Dr.  McCoy  was  inspired 
with  the  message,  "the  time  has  come  for  a  definite  movement 
for  the  organization  of  another  Baptist  Church  for  Los  Angeles, 
and  if  I  can  get  another  layman  to  join  with  me,  I  will  work  and 
pray  for  such  a  movement."  Mr.  Harris  made  quick  response 
and  their  clasped  hands  completed  the  sacred  compact.  Mr. 
Barker  and  Mr.  Lyon  also  joining  the  compact,  these  formed  the 
first  of   the   Committee   of    Twenty-five   laymen    which   later 


4  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

proved  to  be  the  nucleus  of  Temple  Baptist  Church.  When 
they  separated  it  wa  with  the  agreement  that  each  should  seek 
another  layman  who  sympathized  with  the  movement,  and 
all  meet  at  Mr.  Harris'  office  the  following  Tuesday  evening. 
Dr.  McCoy  having  outlined  the  wisdom  of  making  this  a  layman's 
organization,  all  went  forth  with  that  positive  understanding; 
Dr.  Randall,  who  was  present,  heartily  concurring  in  this  posi- 
tion. From  that  day  until  this  Temple  Church  has  been  a  lay- 
man's church  although  no  church  was  ever  more  considerate  of 
the  Pastor's  every  wish. 

On  the  following  Tuesday  seven  earnest  laymen  met  in  the 
office  of  C.  R.  Harris,  Mr.  Barker  being  absent  from  the  city. 
After  consultation  and  prayer  it  was  agreed  that  each  should 
again  seek  another  layman  and  meet  at  the  same  place  the  fol- 
lowing Tuesday.  They  went  forth  again  with  a  dower  of  great 
enthusiasm  to  count  at  the  next  meeting  nineteen  sympathetic 
Baptist  laymen.  Those  who  attended  the  meeting  were:  Dr. 
J.  C.  McCoy,  Chairman;  (in  the  absence  of  Mr.  Barker;)  C.  R. 
Harris,  Secretary;  and  the  following:  Leonard  Merrill,  E.  E. 
Selph,  C.  A.  Baskerville,  WilHam  B.  Scarborough,  G.  P.  Falls, 
Arthur  Gatter,  Dr.  Percival,  Dr.  F.  M.  Parker,  G.  R.  Johnson, 
WilHam  Curtis,  Dr.  Barton  Dozier,  Frederick  W.  Scott,  R.  B. 
Frost,  A.  S.  Stauch,  H.  Haskell  and  E.  E.  Lyon,  of  Oakland. 

Although  in  this  gathering  there  were  men  representing  the 
active  life  of  every  Baptist  Church  in  the  city,  when  Leonard 
Merrill  moved  to  organize  another  Baptist  church  and  call 
Robert  J.  Burdette  as  its  pastor,  great  enthusiasm  prevailed 
"and  they  were  of  one  accord." 

A  committee  consisting  of  Leonard  Merrill,  C.  R.  Harris 
and  C.  H.  Barker  was  appointed  to  call  on  Mr.  Burdette  and 
extend  to  him  the  invitation  to  become  Pastor  of  the  new  Bap- 
tist Church.  It  being  necessary  to  find  a  home  for  the  new 
Church  and  the  old  First  Congregational  Church  building  being 
just  vacated,  presenting  the  possibility  of  one    ready-made,  a 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  5 

Committee  was  appointed  to  secure  a  lease  if  possible.  Other 
committees  being  necessar^%  it  was  decided  to  add  six  more 
members  to  this  General  Committee,  and  call  the  body  "The 
Committee  of  Twenty-Five."  The  following  constituted  the 
Committee:  Chas.  H.  Barker,  Dr.  John  C.  McCoy,  C.  R. 
Harris,  E.  E.  Lyon,  Leonard  Merrill,  Chas.  A.  Baskerville, 
Dr.  W.  B.  Percival,  G.  R.  Johnson,  E.  E.  Selph,  F.  E.  Scott, 
Dr.  Barton  Dozier,  F.  P.  Frost,  Leslie  W.  Gray,  J.  H.  Lapham, 
Horace  Haskell,  W.  B.  Scarborough,  C.  E.  York,  Mark  Pierce, 
H.  G.  James,  Dr.  F.  M.  Parker,  T.  W.  Woodworth,  Dr.  T. 
Nichols,  C.  M.  Adams,  C.  S.  Delano. 

The  enthusiasm,  kindliness  and  cheerful  consideration 
marked  this  meeting  which  has  alway  and  alway  pervaded  the 
life  of  this  Church,  and  it  was  with  genuine  pleasure  and  a  grow- 
ing spirit  of  loyalty  that  they  adjourned  to  meet  in  one  week 
to  hear  the  reports  of  these  committees.  There  were  full  meet- 
ings of  this  "Committee  of  Twenty-Five"  who  received  reports 
of  progress  from  these  committees  until  Thursday,  July  2d, 
when  Mr.  Burdette  sent  his  acceptance  of  the  pastorate,  and  a 
lease  was  secured  for  the  old  Congregational  Church  building, 
southwest  corner  of  Sixth  and  Hill  streets. 

The  Press  Committee  under  instructions,  sent  out  under 
date  of  July  6,  1903,  "To  the  Unattached  Baptists  in  the  City," 
the  following  invitation  to  take  part  in  the  organization  of  a  new 
church  of  regular  Baptist  faith  and  practice. 

"ANNOUNCEMENT" 
"To  THE  Baptists  of  the  City  of  Los  Angeles,  California, 

"Greeting:  The  undersigned  committee,  having  in  charge  the 
preliminaries  of  the  organization  of  a  Baptist  Church,  in  the  City  of  Los 
Angeles,  make  the  following  announcement: 

"A  meeting  has  been  arranged  for,  to  be  held  in  the  auditorium  of 
the  building  formerly  occupied  by  the  First  Congregational  Church  of 
this  City,  at  the  corner  of  Sixth  and  Hill  streets,  at  8  o'clock  p.  m.,  on 
the  17th  day  of  July.  1903,  to  perfect  the  organization.     An  invitation 


6  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

is  hereby  extended  to  all  Baptists  who  desire  to  unite  in  organization  of 
such  a  church,  to  be  present  at  the  meeting  mentioned  above. 

"The  committee  suggests,  to  facilitate  the  formal  organization, 
that  Baptists  desiring  to  unite  with  the  organization  give  their  names 
and  addresses  to  the  committee,  on  or  before  July  15,  1903,  that  the  Regis- 
ter of  names  may  be  perfected  beforehand.  A  special  invitation  is  ex- 
tended to  such  Baptists  as  are  not  members  of  anyone  of  the  Baptist 
churches  of  the  City  of  Los  Angeles,  to  unite  in  the  organization  of  this 
church. 

"The  announcement  is  here  made  that  the  use  of  the  building  before 
mentioned,  has  been  secured  as  a  meeting  place,  and  the  services  of  the 
Rev.  Robert  J.  Burdette  as  Pastor  of  such  church  to  be  organized. 

"We  feel  that  the  denomination  is  to  be  congratulated  upon  this 
auspicious  movement,  believing  it  to  be  a  special  mark  of  Divine 
Providence,  and  believing  as  we  do  we  have  sent  this  announcement  on 
its  mission. 

"Hoping  and  praying  that  the  blessing  of  God  may  attend  it,  and 
that  it  will  meet  with  the  approbation  of  the  denomination  and  Christian 
workers  everywhere,  and  that  the  organization  shall  ever  stand  for  the 
advancement  of  Christ's  Kingdom  and  the  elevation  of  mankind. 

Fraternally  yours, 

E.  E.  Selph,  123-124  Potomac  Block. 

C.  A.  Baskerville,  335  Bradbury  Building, 
Leonard  Merrill,  417  Douglas  Building, 

F.  M.  Parker,  Lankershim  Building. 
C.  R.  Harris,  407  Douglas  Block. 
Leslie  W.  Gray,  200  Frost  Building. 

Committee." 

After  the  announcement  by  the  press  that  a  new  Baptist 
Church  was  to  be  formed  in  Los  Angeles,  a  number  of  prominent 
laymen,  not  members  of  the  original  Committee,  met  with  the 
Committee,  and  by  courtesy  took  part  in  the  proceedings  and 
aided  the  work  by  their  co-operation,  their  moving  desire  being 
to  help  bring  about  complete  harmony  and  peace  to  the  Baptist 
Churches  of  the  city.  Many  of  them  were  present  at  the 
gathering  held  July  17, 1903,  in  pursuance  of  the  announcement 
sent  out  July  6th. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  7 

This  meeting  was  held  in  accordance  with  the  invitation, 
and  a  goodly  concourse  of  people  came  together,  all  interested 
in  the  movement  and  the  large  proportion  desirous  of  be- 
coming affiliated  with  the  new  organization. 

It  was  an  assembly  unique  in  the  history  of  church-building. 
A  meetinghouse  in  the  down-town  district,  fully  furnished,  with 
a  seating  capacity  of  1200,  had  been  secured,  and  a  Pastor  had 
been  engaged,  but  there  was  no  "church."  The  people,  inter- 
ested when  they  heard  the  silver  trumpets  blow,  came  to  the 
"door  of  the  tent  of  the  meeting,"  singly,  in  pairs,  in  little  groups 
of  threes  and  fours.  It  was  a  convocation  of  happy  anticipations 
and  joyous  surprises.  "As  we  came  in,"  said  one  of  the  Charter 
Members,  "we  could  not  see  each  other's  faces  for  our  smiles!" 
Murmurs  and  whispers  of  recognition  rippled  through  the  room 
like  waves  of  the  sea.  "What — you  here!"  "And  you!"  And 
hands  clasped  in  glad  welcomes  too  deep  for  words.  It 
was  a  re-union  of  the  happiest  people  in  all  Los  Angeles. 
The  overflowing  hearts  were  well-springs  of  fellowship,  and  the 
church,  born  in  an  atmosphere  of  love,  has  dwelt  in  that  clear, 
mountain  air  of  congeniality  and  tenderness  all  its  days.  By- 
and-bye  the  greetings  of  friendship  subsided  into  the  silence 
of  gratitude  and  hope ;  the  voice  of  the  Chairman  of  the  General 
Committee,  Charles  H.  Barker,  called  the  meeting  into  formal 
session  for  the  business  to  be  transacted,  and  Dr.  C.  A.  Woody, 
General  Superintendent  of  Home  Missions  for  the  Pacific  Di- 
vision, carried  the  aspirations  and  petitions  of  the  worshiping 
hearts  to  the  throne  of  grace;  the  people  sang  "Leaning  On 
The  Everlasting  Arms;"  Chairman  Barker  placed  before  them 
the  purpose  of  the  meeting  and  proceeding  with  the  temporary 
organization  and  reports  of  Committees,  the  ship  was  fairly 
launched,  flying  at  its  mast  head  a  flag  of  faith  and  good  cheer. 

C.  R,  Harris  was  elected  Secretary  of  the  meeting,  and 
Charles  A.  Baskerville  and  Leslie  W.  Gray,  Assistants.  The 
congregation   sang,    "  Faith  Is  The  Victory."      At   the   close 


8  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

of  the  hymn,  the  report  of  the  Committee  on  Procedure  (for 
full  report  of  "Method  and  Procedure,"  see  minute  book  of 
Temple  Church),  Mattison  B.  Jones,  Chairman,  was  given  and  on 
motion  duly  made  and  seconded,  this  "Method  of  Procedure" 
was  adopted. 

This  was  followed  by  reports  from  the  different  sub-com- 
mittees: Building  and  Furnishing,  Press  and  Bulletin,  Sunday 
School,  Church  Name,  and  Finance, 

After  hearing  these  reports,  the  following  resolution  was 
read: 

''Resolved,  That,  guided  as  we  believe  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
and  relying  on  the  blessing  of  God,  we  do  here  and  now  consti- 
tute ourselves  a  church  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  perform  His  service 
and  to  be  governed  by  His  will,  as  revealed  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. And  to  this  end  we  do  hereby  adopt  the  declaration  of 
faith  as  framed  by  Dr.  J.  Newton  Brown,  and  the  following 
Church  Covenant. 

Church  Covenant 

"Having  been  led,  as  we  believe,  by  the  Spirit  of  God  to 
receive  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  our  Saviour,  and,  on  the  profession 
of  our  faith,  having  been  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  we  do  now,  in  the  presence 
of  God,  Angels,  and  this  assembly,  most  solemnly  and  joyfully 
enter  into  covenant  with  one  another  as  one  body  in  Christ. 

"We  engage,  therefore,  by  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  walk 
together  in  Christian  love;  to  strive  for  the  advancement  of 
this  church  in  knowledge,  holiness  and  comfort;  to  promote  its 
prosperity  and  spirituality;  to  sustain  its  worship,  ordinances, 
discipline  and  doctrines;  to  contribute  cheerfully  and  regularly 
to  the  support  of  the  ministry,  the  expenses  of  the  church,  the 
relief  of  the  poor,  and  the  spread  of  the  gospel  through  all 
nations. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  9 

"We  also  engage  to  maintain  family  and  secret  devotion;  to 
religiously  educate  our  children ;  to  seek  the  salvation  of  our 
kindred  and  acquaintance;  to  walk  circumspectly  in  the  world, 
to  be  just  in  our  dealings,  faithful  in  our  engagements,  and 
exemplary  in  our  deportment;  to  avoid  all  tattling,  backbiting, 
and  excessive  anger;  to  abstain  from  the  sale  and  use  of  intoxi- 
cating drinks  as  a  beverage,  and  to  be  zealous  in  our  efforts  to 
advance  the  kingdom  of  our  Saviour. 

"We  further  engage  to  watch  over  one  another  in  brotherly 
love;  to  remember  each  other  in  prayer;  to  aid  each  other  in 
sickness  and  distress;  to  cultivate  Christian  sympathy  in  feel- 
ing and  courtesy  in  speech;  to  be  slow  to  take  offense,  but  al- 
ways ready  for  reconciliation,  and,  mindful  of  the  laws  of  our 
Saviour,  to  secure  it  without  delay. 

"We  moreover  engage  that  when  we  remove  from  this  place, 
we  will,  as  soon  as  possible,  unite  with  some  other  church,  where 
we  can  carry  out  the  spirit  of  this  covenant,  and  the  principles 
of  God's  word." 

Having  unanimously  adopted  the  foregoing  as  the  Declara- 
tion of  Faith  and  Church  Covenant,  the  Church  became  duly 
organized  in  accordance  with  the  fourth  article  of  Method  of 
Procedure  heretofore  adopted,  which  reads: 

"The  constituting  of  the  church  by  covenanting  together 
and  adopting  the  Declaration  of  Faith  which  was  framed  by  Dr. 
J.  Newton  Brown,  the  method  of  covenanting  being  by  authorized 
signatures  of  all  persons  who  desire  to  form  the  new  church, 
it  not  being  necessary  for  participation  and  membership  for  a 
letter  of  dismissal  to  be  presented;  it  being  understood  how- 
ever, that  those  who  have  not  their  letters  of  dismissal  will  se- 
cure them,  if  obtainable,  without  unnecessary  delay.  Also  that 
all  applications  for  membership  presented  at  the  first  meeting 
or  thereafter  will  go  before  the  Board  of  Deacons  for  investi- 
gation." 

Leslie    W.    Gray,    who   had   come    into    the    organization 


10  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

with  all  his  Southern  enthusiasm,  being  appointed  Assistant 
Secretary  to  act  as  registration  clerk,  reported  joyously  the 
names  of  258  persons  making  application  for  membership, 
which  names  were  duly  recorded  in  the  minute  book  of  the 
Church.  As  some  of  these  had  given  their  names  to  lend  strength 
and  sympathy  to  the  new  enterprise,  there  were  finally  recorded 
as  the  actual  membership,  July  17,  1903,  the  names  of  only  165 
persons  land  July  26th,  the  date  of  its  first  public  service,  the 
church  had  194  names  on  its  membership  list.  As  it  was  later 
decided  that  all  persons  uniting  with  the  church  prior  to  Septem- 
ber 17,  1903,  should  be  listed  as  Charter  Members,  Temple 
Baptist  Church  is  accredited  with  285  charter  members.  Thus 
a  seeming  miracle  was  wrought,  the  new  church  coming  to  its 
birth,  not  a  child,  but  a  full  grown  warrior  of  the  faith,  clad  in 
the  gospel  armor  ready  for  battle. 

The  Committee  of  Twenty-Five,  which  had  been  instru- 
mental largely,  in  preparing  for  the  definite  organization  of  the 
new  church,  having  performed  its  work,  on  motion,  stood  ad- 
journed subject  to  the  call  of  its  Chairman,  C.  H.  Barker;  a  vote 
of  thanks  being  tendered  for  the  services  rendered. 

Further  organization  of  the  Church  was  perfected  by  the 
election  of  Mattison  B.  Jones  as  Moderator,  C.  R.  Harris,  Sec- 
retary, and  C.  A.  Baskerville,  Assistant  Secretary.  Before 
proceeding  to  business,  earnest  prayer  was  offered  for  the  bless- 
ing of  God  on  the  new  enterprise. 

It  was  but  natural  that  after  the  birth  of  the  Church,  the 
first  official  act  should  be  to  give  it  a  name.  The  committee 
reported  five  names,  but  only  two  of  them  received  any  considera- 
tion, "Temple"  and  "Metropolitan."  After  a  second  ballot, 
"Temple"  having  the  majority  votes,  it  was  made  unanimous  and 
the  official  designation  declared  to  be,  "Temple  Baptist  Church 
of  Los  Angeles." 

The  formal  call  to  the  pastorate  was  then  presented  by 
H.  G.  James,  in  the  following  resolution: 


FIRST  BOARD  OF  TRUSTEES 


Mattison  B.  Jon'es 
George  Giles 


Leonard  Merrii.i. 
C.  R.  Harris 
E.  W.  Davies 


R.  C.  Roseberry 
H.  G.  James 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  11 

"Whereas,  the  Lord  has  led  us  to  organize  Temple  Baptist 
Church,  of  Los  Angeles,  and  whereas,  it  is  unmistakably  indicated 
to  be  His  will  that  we  should  invite  Robert  J.  Burdette,  of  Pasa- 
dena, California,  to  its  pastorate; 

"Therefore,  be  it  resolved:  We  cordially  and  formally  invite 
Robert  J.  Burdette  to  assume  that  office;  and  we  further  resolve 
that  we  pledge  to  him  our  prayers  and  loyal  co-operation  in  the 
upbuilding  of  this  church,  that  it  may  extend  the  Kingdom  of 
the  Redeemer  and  honor  His  name  in  this  community." 

The  unanimous  adoption  of  this  resolution  and  the  choos- 
ing of  Robert  J.  Burdette  as  Pastor  of  Temple  Baptist  Church, 
was  followed  by  the  more  substantial  evidence  of  loyalty  in  the 
form  of  subscriptions  and  the  authorization  of  taking  the  nec- 
essary steps  for  the  incorporation  of  the  body  as  a  church  under 
the  laws  of  the  State  of  California.  Frank  B.  Crozier,  George 
E.  Reid,  C.  C.  Boynton,  H.  G.  James  and  C.  R.  Harris  were 
appointed  by  the  Chair  as  a  Committee  to  nominate  officers 
for  the  Church  and  their  report  resulted  in  the  election  of  the 
following  persons  to  constitute  the  first  officers  of  the  Church, 
men  and  women,  who,  by  their  care  and  direction  in  this  forma- 
tive period,  should  leave  their  impress  forever  on  the  growing 
life  of  a  great  and  useful  organization  consecrated  to  the  fur- 
therance of  Christ's  Kingdom  here  and  now: 

Pastor:     Robert  J.  Burdette. 

Deacons:  C.  C.  Boynton,  Richard  Green,  Dr.  G.  J.  Lund,  E. 
E.  Selph,  Dr.  T.  Nichols,  Dr.  Barton  Dozier,  M.  C.  Mead,  E.  E. 
Pinkham,  Geo.  E.  Guiwits. 

Trustees:  C.  R.  Harris,  Leonard  Merrill,  E.  W.  Davies, 
George  Giles,  Mattison  B.  Jones,  R.  C.  Roseberry,  H.  G.  James. 

Church  Clerk:     Chas.  A.  B.  Baskerville. 

Treasurer:     C.  Milton  Adams. 

Financial  Secretary:     Mrs.  Barton  Dozier. 

Treasurer  of  Benevolences:     George  E.  Reid. 

Chairman  of  Ushers:    W.  J.  Edwards. 


12  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

Sunday  School 

Superintendent:     Dr.  John  C.  McCoy. 

First  Assistant  Superintendent:     Frank  B.  Crozier. 

Second  Assistant  Superintendent:     Frederick  E.  Scott. 

Secretary:     Leslie  W.  Gray. 

Superintendent  of  Classification:     Mrs.  M.  J.  Ragan. 

Organist:     Mrs.  Grace  H.  Jacobs. 

Primary  Superintendent:     Mrs.  L.  W.  Dickerson. 

There,  as  at  the  other  beginning,  it  became  apparent  at 
once  that  it  was  not  good  for  "man  to  be  alone."  The  Help 
Meet  for  him  stood  beside  him  already,  with  loyal  heart  and  ex- 
tended hand.  Only  monasteries  are  organized  without  women 
and  the  living  world  is  done  with  monasteries.  A  church  with 
its  women  unorganized  would  find  most  of  its  women  and  more 
of  its  men  among  the  idlers  of  its  membership.  Womanhood 
in  the  Church  needs  not  to  wait  to  be  told  what  to  do,  her  in- 
spiration, as  was  that  of  the  Mother  of  Jesus  at  Cana  of  Galilee, 
comes  directly  from  the  Master  and  she  even  runs  before  His 
message,  saying  to  men,  "Whatsoever  he  sayeth  unto  you,  do 
it."  Waiting  but  for  direction  to  perfect  plans  for  a  woman's 
organization,  was  a  large  group  of  women  from  among  whom 
was  selected  Mesdames  Grace  H.  Jacobs,  R.  C.  Roseberry,  F.  B. 
Crozier,  E.  W.  Davies,  G.  J.  Lund,  and  J.  C.  McCoy. 

With  a  good-night  prayer  and  hymn  they  went  out. 

On  Wednesday,  July  22d,  the  Church  gathered  for  its  first 
prayer-meeting,  in  the  building  that  had  now  become  its  home, 
or  rather,  as  it  proved  later,  its  first  "camping  place"  in  the 
wilderness — for  though  none  dreamed  it  then,  a  long  march  lay 
before  them  ere  the  members  would  gather  in  a  home  of  their 
own.  Some,  indeed,  would  pass  over  into  the  Celestial  City 
before  the  dawning  of  that  day.  But  the  keynote  of  this  meet- 
ing was  joy,  and  under  the  leadership  of  Professor  Shultz,  of 
the  State  Normal  School,  it  took  the  form  of  a  jubilee  over  the 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  13 

successful  launching  of  the  new  Church.  It  was  refreshingly- 
informal,  and  expressed  throughout  its  hour-and-a-half  of  dura- 
tion, a  spirit  of  spontaneity  and  brotherly  love  such  as  has 
characterized  Temple  Church  prayer-meetings  ever  since. 

On  Sunday,  July  26,  1903,  the  first  public  service  was  held 
by  Temple  Church,  with  its  own  Pastor,  Robert  J.  Burdette, 
filling  the  pulpit.  Though  extra  arrangements  had  been  made 
for  the  crowd,  the  latter  proved  too  much  for  the  accommoda- 
tions, and  the  audience  that  overflowed  to  the  sidewalk,  showed 
the  manifest  interest  of  all  in  the  new  enterprise. 

A  quartette  led  in  the  music,  which  was  composed  truly 
of  songs  of  thanksgiving  and  praise;  the  members  of  the  choir 
being:  Soprano,  Mrs.  Edna  Tinker  Gruwell;  Contralto,  Miss 
Aroline  Ellis;  Tenor,  Mr.  Campbell;  Bass,  Fred  Bacon;  Special 
Soloist,  Mrs.  Ella  F.  Fyfe,  of  Riverside;  A.  Horatio  Cogswell 
sang,  "Open  the  Gates  of  the  Temple,"  and  J.  J.  Falls  presided 
at  the  piano. 

The  Pastor  took  for  the  subject  of  his  first  sermon,  "As- 
sured Prosperity,"  Psalm  122:6;  "Pray  for  the  peace  of  Jeru- 
salem; they  shall  prosper  that  love  Thee."  Nothing  in  the 
exercise  indicated  that  this  was  the  first  service  of  a  newly  organ- 
ized church.  It  might  have  been  old  in  experience  and  years. 
The  new  Pastor  when  asked  why  there  were  no  formal  dedica- 
tory features,  said,  "I  am  very  new  at  this  sort  of  thing  and 
the  only  dedication  text  I  could  think  of  was  I  Kings,  20:11: 
'Let  not  him  that  putteth  his  armor  on  boast  himself  as  he 
that  taketh  it  off.'  I  never  preached  an  opening  sermon,  but 
as  a  layman  I  have  heard  a  great  many,  and  I've  decided  to  save 
all  my  promises  and  prophecies  for  my  farewell  sermon." 
The  sermon  was  a  strong  one,  and  the  closing  sentences  are 
given,  for  many  like  sometimes  to  bring  to  memory  words  from 
"my  pastor's  first  sermon."  After  speaking  of  worldly  pros- 
perity and  adversity,   he  said: 

"God  promises  man  an  assured  prosperity  that  shall  out- 


14  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

last  his  lifetime.  If  we  love  the  Church  we  will  pray  for  her 
peace.  But  here  we  want  the  peace  of  home.  A  man  can  stand 
any  amount  of  fighting  and  trouble  and  struggle  out  in  the 
busy  world  of  a  hundred  competitions,  if  he  has  the  sure  refuge 
of  a  happy  home  when  the  battle  goes  hard  against  him.  If 
he  comes  home  in  the  twilight  to  the  smile  of  a  wife  and  the 
laughter  of  the  children,  the  hand  clasp  of  a  friend,  the 
quiet  talk  under  the  evening  skies,  the  good-night  kisses  of  the 
little  ones — how  soft  and  true  are  those  rosebud  lips — the 
sleepy  little  prattle  in  their  rooms  dying  away  into  silence  and 
sleep,  and  then  the  long  and  quiet  night,  the  watching  stars  and 
the  sweet  security  and  peace  of  home — what  a  place  of  rest  and 
blessing  it  is!  Why,  a  man  with  a  happy  home  can  go  out  and  kill 
giants  every  day!  Better  than  that,  he  can  fight  gnats!  But 
let  discord  get  into  the  home — then  it  is  no  wonder  that  every- 
thing and  everybody  goes  wrong.  There  is  no  discord  in  the 
world  except  perverted  harmony.  What  we  call  noises  are  not 
discords.  In  all  the  sounds  of  the  day  there  is  melody.  And 
when  at  last  they  all  blend  into  the  long  crescendo  of  whistles 
all  over  the  city,  sounding  the  'Recall'  of  labor,  chanting  'Home- 
Time!'  what  music  that  is! 

"Coming  to  this  Church  then,  bring  with  you  love,  and  peace, 
and  the  name  of  Christ,  and  you  shall  depart  in  peace  and  love- 
Come  here  with  the  hurts  of  your  life ;  come  with  the  bitterness 
of  your  defeats;  come  with  the  smart  of  your  disappointments, 
with  the  crumbling  hopes  that  lie  in  ashes.  Come  with  us, 
and  prayer  and  blessing  shall  meet  you  at  the  threshold,  the  one 
as  sweet  as  the  other  is  sure.  'They  shall  prosper  that  love 
Thee.'  " 

At  9:30  the  Bible  School,  under  the  superintendence  of  Dr. 
J.  C.  McCoy,  had  assembled  promptly  and  within  thirty  minutes, 
had  elected  officers,  organized  departments  and  classes,  and  the 
appointed  teachers  were  at  their  places  teaching  the  regular 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  15 

lesson  for  the  day.  There  were  175  pupils  and  18  officers  and 
teachers  in  attendance ;  it  was  an  old  school  at  its  birth. 

The  first  Young  People's  meeting  was  held  at  6:15  the  same 
evening,  led  by  E.  C.  Lyon. 

This  was  followed  by  the  evening  service  of  the  Church  to 
an  overfull  house,  thus  closing  the  first  Lord's  Day  service  in 
the  life  of  Temple  Baptist  Church. 

The  following  Sabbath  saw  evidence  of  growing  interest  by 
increased  attendance  at  both  services  and  the  Bible  School, 
and  at  the  Young  People's  meeting  in  the  evening  after  a  thor- 
ough discussion,  with  earnest  and  able  arguments  and  presenta- 
tion of  the  merits  of  both  the  Christian  Endeavor  and  Baptist 
Young  People's  Union,  they  formally  organized  the  B.  Y.  P.  U. 
with  40  members  and  with  George  Cash  as  its  first  President. 

As  the  social  element  is  a  drawing  factor  in  the  building 
up  of  the  life  of  a  strong,  all-'round  church,  the  Temple  Baptist 
Church  no  sooner  found  itself  able  to  walk  than  it  ran  away 
for  a  picnic  on  August  2d,  and  gathered  about  its  first  lunch 
table  in  Eastlake  Park.  This  was  to  establish  a  precedent  and 
to  give  its  members  an  opportunity  for  becoming  acquainted 
with  each  other.  The  Parish  of  the  Temple,  extending  then 
from  Pasadena  to  Ocean  Park,  was  very  large  and  many  of 
the  members  had  never  seen  each  other  until  this  church  brought 
them  together.  So  this  hand  clasp  with  personal  word  and  in- 
terest, was  the  needed  bond  to  unify  all  activity  and  efifort. 

There  having  been  presented  at  the  Wednesday  evening 
meeting  the  following  communication,  it  was  but  natural 
this  should  form  the  chief  topic  of  discussion  among  the  women. 
The  communication  reads: 

'To  Temple  Baptist  Church: 

Your  Committee  appointed  to  plan  for  the  Women's  Auxiliary 
Organization  to  this  Church,  recommends.  That  there  be  organized  as 
soon  as  possible  in  this  Church,  a  Woman's  Missionary  and  Aid  Society, 
and  furthermore,  that  the  Church  call  the  women  together  to  perfect 


'  16  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

such  an  organization,  Friday,  August  7,  1903,  at  2:30  o'clock,  and  that 
such  meeting  be  held  in  the  Sunday  School  room. 

By  order  of  the  Committee, 

Grace  H.  Jacobs,  Chairman." 

When  on  Friday,  August  7th,  a  large  number  of  women 
assembled  to  perfect  this  organization,  deep  interest  and  unani- 
mity of  feeling  was  evidenced  by  the  unanimous  action  that 
followed.  Mrs.  Grace  H.  Jacobs  called  the  meeting  to  order 
and  after  devotional  exercises,  Mrs.  Robert  J.  Burdette,  wife 
of  the  Pastor,  was  elected  Chairman  pro  tem.  After  a  full  and 
free  discussion,  it  was  decided  unanimously  to  organize  "The 
Women's  Union,"  with  the  following  departments:  Foreign 
Missionary  Department,  auxiliary  to  the  Women's  Baptist 
Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  West,  Home  Missionary 
Department,  auxiliary  to  the  Women's  Baptist  Home  Mission 
Society,  and  a  Church  Work  Department.  Each  of  these  De- 
partments were  to  have  a  President  who  should  be  Vice-Presi- 
dent of  the  Union.  Friday  to  be  the  day  for  all  the  meetings 
of  the  Union,  the  yearly  dues  of  the  Work  Department  fixed 
at  50  cents,  the  envelope  system  to  be  used  for  the  collection 
of  missionary  offerings — these  were  some  of  the  things  deter- 
mined upon  at  this  initial  meeting.  Also  a  committee  consist- 
ing of  Mrs.  Frank  Dewey,  Miss  E.  McLellen,  and  Mrs.  Grace 
Jacobs,  was  appointed  to  draft  a  Constitution  and  By-Laws. 

Following  the  report  of  this  Committee  and  the  adoption 
of  the  Constitution  and  By-Laws,  the  following  officers  were 
elected  and  the  faithfulness  of  their  service  is  recorded  with  the 
growth   of   this   organization: 

President,  Mrs.  Frank  A.  Dewey. 
Recording  Secretary,  Mrs.  T.  A.  Bicknell. 
Treasurer,  Miss  M.  E.  McLellen. 
Collector,  Mrs.  F.  M.  Wallace. 
Solicitor,  Mrs.  W.  F.  Austermell. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  17 

Vice-President,  Foreign  Mission  Society,  Mrs.  W.  E.  Schlie- 

mann. 
Vice-President,  Home  Mission  Society,  Mrs.  Theron  Nichol. 
Vice-President,  Work  Department,  Mrs.  Vera  A.  Sweatt. 

As  up  to  this  time  Robert  J.  Burdette  had  been  only  a 
licensed  preacher  of  the  Baptist  Church,  and  both  himself  and 
his  people  desiring  full  ordination,  a  council  was  called  to  set 
a  date  for  considering  the  recognition  of  the  Church  and  the 
ordination  of  the  Pastor.  This  council  was  composed  of  dele- 
gates from  the  Baptist  churches  of  Southern  California.  The 
members  of  Temple  Church  who  sat  in  this  council  were  Matti- 
son  B.  Jones  and  Charles  A.  Baskerville.  August  13,  1903,  was 
the  date  set  and  the  meeting  convened  in  the  church,  corner 
Sixth  and  Hill  Streets,  at  10:30  a.  m.  The  meeting  was  called 
to  order  by  Charles  A.  Baskerville,  Clerk  of  Temple  Baptist 
Church,  and  on  motion  of  Dr.  A.  J.  Frost,  of  Minneapolis,  (form- 
erly of  Orchard  Avenue  Church,  Los  Angeles,)  which  was  seconded 
and  carried.  Dr.  C.  H.  Douglass  was  elected  as  temporary  Mod- 
erator and  Rev.  A.  L.  Wadsworth,  Temporary  Clerk.  At  the 
meeting  thirty-eight  churches  were  represented  by  forty-seven 
delegates.  Thirty  pastors  were  present,  and  eight  visitors, 
making  a  total  of  one  hundred  and  twenty-three. 

Upon  motion  of  Dr.  W.  F.  Taylor,  pastor  of  the  River- 
side Baptist  church,  the  Moderator  appointed  a  committee  to 
examine  the  records  of  the  Temple  Baptist  Church  with  refer- 
ence to  the  validity  of  its  organization  and  the  Baptistic  regu- 
larity of  its  articles  of  faith.  Brethren  W.  F.  Taylor,  D.  D., 
C.  H.  Hobart,  D.  D.,  of  Pasadena;  and  F.  B.  Ives,  D.  D.,  of  Long 
Beach,  were  appointed  and  during  the  session  of  the  Council, 
reported  that  the  young  church  had  been  formally,  legally  and 
regularly  organized  as  an  orthodox  and  regular  Baptist  Church. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  (August  13th),  a  council 
was  held  relative  to  the  advisability  of  ordaining  to   the  Baptist 


18  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

ministry  Robert  J.  Burdette.  Public  sessions  were  held  to 
consider  his  qualifications  for  the  pul]  it  and  his  assured  fitness 
for  the  place.  The  same  Moderator  and  Clerk  presided  as 
at  the  meeting  for  church  recognition,  namely,  Dr.  C.  H.  Doug- 
lass and  Rev.  Arthur  Leonard  Wadsworth.  Mr.  Burdette  went 
through  the  formal  examination  as  to  his  qualifications  for  the 
pulpit,  as  provided  for  in  the  regular  usages  of  the  Baptist 
Church.  He  gave  an  account  of  his  conversion,  Christian  ex- 
perience, call  to  the  ministry  and  views  of  Christian  doctrine. 
His  pleasing  personality  and  reserve  strength  were  shown 
throughout  all  his  talk.  After  numerous  questions  (the  papers 
said  "impossible  theological  questions,")  by  various  members 
of  the  Council,  on  motion  of  Rev.  C.  J.  Haw  the  examination 
closed,  and  the  Council  retired  for  conference  and  discussion. 
Their  report,  when  given,  was  satisfactory,  being  favorable  to 
the  candidate. 

At  7  :30  in  the  evening  the  regular  ceremony  of  ordination 
was  held.  The  Council  was  called  to  order  by  Moderator  C. 
H.  Douglass  and  Acting  Clerk  A.  L.  Wadsworth  read  the  minutes 
of  the  afternoon  session.  Rev.  M.  B.  Shaw,  of  San  Bernardino, 
then  ofi'ered  the  invocation.  Rev.  Robert  Randall  read  the 
Scriptures,  and  prayer  was  offered  by  Rev.  C.  H.  Hobart,  of 
Pasadena.  The  ordination  sermon  was  preached  by  Rev.  H.  J. 
Garnet,  of  Santa  Ana,  on  "The  Pastor's  Mission."  Rev.C.  C.Webb, 
of  Orchard  Avenue  Baptist  Church,  then  ordained  Robert  J. 
Burdette,  offering  the  customary  prayer,  and  Rev.  A.  J.  Frost, 
D.  D.,  performed  the  ceremony  of  "Laying  On  of  Hands,"  as- 
sisted by  Rev.  W.  B.  Hinson,  M.  A.,  of  San  Diego.  Rev.  A. 
J.  Frost  delivered  the  charge  to  the  Pastor.  He  spoke  words 
plain  and  clear.  He  made  the  audience  laugh  when  he  said: 
"Never  be  ashamed  of  being  a  Baptist.  You  are  a  Baptist.  I 
thank  God  that  what  there  is  of  you  is  Baptist."  The  learned 
Doctor  is  perhaps,  the  largest  man  physically,  in  the  whole 
Baptist  communion;  and  Mr.  Burdette  stands  5  feet,  4  inches. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  19 

So  when  this  great  man,  from  his  towering  height,  looked  down 
upon  the  new  preacher,  it  could  not  fail  to  cause  some  amuse- 
ment, but  the  people  of  Temple  Church  declared  they  would  not 
have  exchanged  the  "Little  Minister."  No!  Not  for  the  big- 
gest man  in  the  world! 

Rev.  W.  B.  Hinson,  of  San  Diego,  delivered  the  charge  to 
the  church,  after  which  Rev.  W.  F.  Taylor,  of  Riverside,  extended 
the  Hand  of  Fellowship  to  the  new  Pastor  and  his  Church.  The 
benediction  was  pronounced  by  Rev.  Robert  J.  Burdette,  and 
this  man,  known  as  editor,  humorous  lecturer,  poet,  writer, 
soldier,  as  well  as  an  exponent  of  many  other  lines  of  life,  stood 
changed — or  unchanged  according  to  the  verdict  of  the  outer 
or  inner  life — into  a  regular  Baptist  preacher.  Three  years 
later  he  was  to  have  conferred  upon  him  by  the  Theological 
Seminary  of  Kalamazoo  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity,  thus 
rounding  out  a  long  life  of  rich  and  varied  experiences. 

Thus  the  children  of  the  Temple,  beginning  their  new  en- 
terprise, which  was  destined  to  draw  all  eyes  to  it,  which  was 
to  be  watched  with  jealous  judgments,  as  well  as  guarded  with 
jealous  care,  set  forth  on  their  pilgrimage  with  a  buoyant  opti- 
mism that  has  never  failed  them,  anxious  for  nothing  and  hop- 
ing for  all  things  good. 

The  ordinance  of  Baptism  was  administered  first  by  the 
Temple  Baptist  Church  Sunday,  August  16,  1903;  the  ordinance 
taking  place  in  the  baptistry  of  the  First  Baptist  Church.  Mr. 
Burdette  officiated  and  the  candidates  were  Miss  Jennie  Pearl 
Green  and  J.  J.  Falls.  Subsequently  Miss  Green  miarried  and 
during  the  time  the  Church  sojourned  in  the  Armory,  Mr.  Bur- 
dette one  morning  brought  to  the  platform  a  young  minister 
of  pleasing  appearance  and  modest  demeanor.  He  was  intro- 
duced to  the  Church  as  Rev.  Linsey,  "the  husband  of  our  first 
baptismal  candidate.  Miss  Jennie  Green,  and  therefore,  the 
Church's  first  son-in-law."  Other  baptismal  services  followed 
August  23rd,  September  25th,  November  8th,  December  20th, 


20  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

and  December  27th.  January  1st,  1904,  without  special  meet- 
ings, but  by  steady  growth  by  baptism  and  letter,  the  member- 
ship numbered  380. 

In  October  there  came  a  short  separation  of  Pastor  and 
people,  Mr.  Burdette  being  obliged  to  go  east  to  fill  engagements 
made  before  Temple  Baptist  Church  was  conceived.  During 
his  absence.  Dr.  Ray  Palmer  officiated  as  Acting  Pastor.  On 
the  return  of  the  Pastor  a  reception  was  tendered  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Burdette,  which  took  also  the  form  of  a  farewell  to  Dr.  Palmer. 
During  his  short  service  and  brief  absence,  Mr.  Burdette  had 
realized  the  tender  tie  growing  stronger  between  Pastor  and 
people  and  at  this  first  social  reception  the  Pastor  began  to  call 
the  people  "My  Children,"  and  gave  to  them  as  a  motto,  the 
title  of  the  poem  printed  on  the  last  page  of  this  volume:  "Keep 
Sweet  and  Keep  Movin' ;"  adding,  "I  have  put  it  in  verse  and 
I  want  you  all  to  commit  it  to  memory."  Often  and  again  to 
one  and  another  it  has 

"Whispered  a  hope  to  the  soul  perplexed, 
Banished  a  fear  with  the  smile  serene." 

There  have  been  many  who  have  asked  the  question,  "What 
was  the  beginning  of  Temple  Baptist  Church?"  The  out- 
ward s^-mbol  has  been  sketched,  but  for  a  fuller  answer  to  this 
pertinent  question,  one  has  but  to  read  Genesis  1:1;  "In  the  be- 
ginning, God."  As  in  the  thought  of  the  Eternal  One  lay  the  con- 
ception, birth,  and  gradual  unfolding  of  the  mighty  universe — as 
He  held  the  wind  in  his  fist,  and  the  waters  in  the  hollow  of  His 
hand,  weighed  the  mountains  in  scales  and  the  hills  in  a  balance, 
and  set  to  the  sea  its  boundaries — as  He  spoke  and  the  sun  hung 
in  the  heavens  and  the  stars  trailed  like  golden  lamps  across  the 
circle  of  the  skies — Yea!  even  as  He  brought  order  out  of  chaos 
and  beauty  out  of  the  limitless  caverns  of  the  unknown,  so  God, 
"the  same  yesterday,  today  and  forever,"  stooped  from  His 
throne  to  speak — with  "the  voice  that  rolls  the  stars  along" 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  21 

— Light,  Peace,  Unity  and  Joy  out  of  the  darkness  and  chaos 
that  reigned  among  his  human  children. 

Were  there  then  no  natural  forces  at  work  in  the  formation 
of  Temple  Church?  Yes,  surely!  but  before  man,  before  his 
plan,  thought  or  book,  "in  the  beginning,  God."  His  the  motive 
power  and  the  guiding  hand — His  the  seed  thought  dropped  into 
the  prepared  hearts,  there  to  germinate  and  grow  to  full  fruition 
— and  when  the  time  had  come,  His  the  voice  that  said,  "I  know 
thy  thoughts.  Behold,  I  have  set  before  thee  an  open  door  and 
no  man  can  shut  it."  Revelation  3:8.  "Enter  and  grasp  the 
opportunity  before  you,"  and  those  who  heard  obeyed. 

Though  we  believe  that  primarily  Temple  Church  was  born 
of  God,  and  lives  and  grows  by  His  will,  speaking  from  the  hu- 
man side,  she  had  her  beginning  in  "a  great  sense  of  need,"  that 
filled  the  hearts  of  many  of  God's  people  for  a  church  where 
they  could  come  together  in  unity  and  peace  to  work  for  God 
and  the  carrying  forward  of  His  kingdom.  Often  they  prayed 
in  their  perplexity — 

"Make  thy  way  straight  before  my  face,  O!  Lord, 
For  I  am  weak  and  apt  to  go  astray 
And  wander  in  self-chosen,  dangerous  paths, 
And  so  I  ask  Thee,  Lead  me  day  by  day. 

Make  thy  way  straight  before  my  face,  OI  Lord, 
That  I  may  never  falter,  doubt  nor  fear, 
As  Thou  hast  promised,  so  direct  my  path, 
And  make  all  crooked  places  plain  and  clear." 

God  was  directing  and  in  His  own  good  time  His  plans  were 
brought  to  maturity,  and  a  prepared  people,  with  a  prepared 
leader,  gathered  in  a  prepared  place  to  form  themselves  into 
an  organized  church  of  Jesus  Christ. 


?p 


CHAPTER  II 

Internal  Life.     Organizations 


Trustees 

THE  Organization  representing  the  corporation  of  the 
Church  is  the  Trustees  which  the  By-Laws  provide  shall 
be  seven  in  number.  The  duties  of  these  Trustees  are 
those  usual  to  the  office,  the  holding  in  trust  of  all  property 
belonging  to  the  Church  and  corporation,  taking  all  necessary 
measures  for  its  protection  and  management — the  presenting  of 
an  annual  budget  and  the  official  expenditure  of  the  same — 
the  appointing  of  certain  committees  and  such  other  things 
as  pertain  to  the  material  welfare  of  the  Church. 

C.  R.  Harris  was  elected  President  of  the  first  Board  and 
serves  by  re-election  unto  this  day.  Mattison  B.  Jones  has 
filled  the  office  of  Secretary  continuously  as  has  C.  Milton  Adams 
that  of  Treasurer. 

Deacons 

The  organization  representing  the  Church  in  its  spiritual 
integrity  is  the  Board  of  Deacons,  who  together  with  the  Pastor, 
the  Assistant  Pastor,  the  Clerk,  the  Assistant  Clerk,  the 
Financial  Secretary,  the  General  Treasurer,  the  Treasurer  of 
Benevolences  and  the  Superintendent  of  the  Sunday  School, 
constitute  the  Officers  of  the  Church.  Under  the  continuous 
leadership  of  Richard  Green,  as  Chairman  of  the  Board,  the 
Deacons  have  faithfully  and  loyally  attended  to  the  oversight 

[25] 


26  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

of  the  spiritual  life  of  the  Church,  received  applicants  for  mem- 
bership, administered  the  Fellowship  Fund  to  the  poor,  ad- 
ministered the  Lord's  Supper  and  in  every  way  assisted  the  Pas- 
tor most  lovingly  and  loyally. 

The  Sunday  School 

In  estimating  values  by  human  life  and  human  activity  the 
richest  asset  the  Church  has  to-day  is  its  children  and  its 
young  people.  Crystalized  life  can  at  best  be  only  softened 
and  partially  shaped;  while  the  young,  plastic  life  can  be 
moulded  after  the  fashion  of  Him  who  said,  "except  ye  become 
as  little  children  you  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God."  The 
child  without  the  Sunday  School  habit  is  in  peril  of  form- 
ing less  desirable  habits,  and  Temple  Church  with  its  first  breath 
cried  aloud,  "Give  tis  the  children;  make  us  all  Bereans  that  we 
may  'search  the  Scriptures  daily.'  "  As  told  in  the  previous 
chapter,  the  Sunday  School  was  organized  with  experienced 
leaders;  and  to  their  faithfulness  and  resourcefulness  is  due  the 
continued  growth  under  what  has  been,  at  times,  most  trying 
circumstances. 

In  "The  Word  and  the  Work,"  published  at  Los  Angeles 
in  the  interests  of  the  First  Baptist  Church,  under  date  of 
August,  1903,  its  editor,  who  was  also  the  Pastor  of  the  First 
Church,  says: 

"By  the  formation  of  the  new  Temple  Baptist  Church  in 
this  city,  this  school  loses  five  of  its  officers  in  the  persons 
of  Frederick  E.  Scott,  first  assistant  Superintendent;  Milton 
Adams,  second  assistant  Superintendent;  Leslie  W.  Gray, 
Secretary;  C.  A.  Hubbard,  assistant  Librarian;  and  Mrs.  M. 
Jones  Ragan,  Superintendent  of  Classification.  It  goes  without 
saying  that  all  of  the  teachers  and  the  officers,  who  have  left 
us,  are  greatly  beloved  and  take  with  them  our  sincere  prayers 
and  best  wishes  for  their  usefulness  in  the  new  field  of  labor 
to  which  the  Lord  has  called  them."     Mrs.  Grace  Jacobs,  who 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  27 

for  many  years  had  filled  the  oflfice  of  pianist  of  this  Sunday 
school,  also  came  to  the  same  office  in  Temple  Church. 

This  prayer  in  their  behalf  was  answered  evidently,  for  they 
proved  most  useful  and  successful  in  this  new  field. 

During  the  first  three  years  of  its  life,  the  School  labored 
under  many  difficulties,  having  to  move  four  times  with  the 
Church,  and  sometimes  being  obliged  to  hold  the  main  School 
and  the  Primary  Department  in  different  buildings  many  blocks 
apart.  This  separation  occurred  during  the  time  the  Church 
worshiped  in  the  Masonic  Temple  where  there  was  room  only 
for  the  main  School.  Consequently  the  Primary  Department 
was  compelled  to  assemble  in  rooms  near  by,  and  later,  when 
the  Church  met  in  the  Armory,  the  little  ones  gathered  in  the 
rooms  of  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Association.  Never- 
theless, in  spite  of  difficulties,  the  School  maintained  formation, 
kept  step,  and  "increased  in  stature,  and  wisdom,  and  in  favor 
with  God  and  man."  Beginning  with  an  ungraded  Bible  School, 
it  has  now,  at  the  close  of  its  fifth  year,  the  Bible  School,  and  the 
Elementary  Department  consisting  of  the  Cradle  Roll,  Beginners, 
Primary  and  Juniors,  and  the  Home  Department,  with  a  total 
enrollment  of  nearly  700  members. 

Dr.  John  C.  McCoy  was  the  first  Superintendent  of  the  en- 
tire Sunday  School,  being  elected  to  that  office  at  the  time  of 
the  Organization-meeting  of  the  Church  and  serving  as  such  until 
obliged  to  resign  on  account  of  the  over-strain  on  his  health, 
May  1,  1907.  First  assistant  Superintendent  was  Frank  E. 
Crozier;  second  assistant  Superintendent,  F.  E.  Scott;  Secretary, 
Leslie  Gray.  Dr.  McCoy  was  a  father  to  the  School ;  a  man  of 
intense  enthusiasm,  strong  devotion  and  self-efl:acing  consecra- 
tion. The  School  was  his  daily  life.  He  stood  before  it  Sunday 
morning  with  his  soul  and  mind  filled  with  the  prayerful  and 
studious  preparation  of  the  week.  Everything  was  complete. 
There  was  never  any  hasty,  ill-considered,  half-prepared  scramb- 


28  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

ling  after  the  meaning  of  the  lesson  and  its  most  effective  pre- 
sentation. 

T.  T.  Woodruff,  who  had  been  Dr.  McCoy's  Assistant  Super- 
intendent, since  October,  1904,  filled  out  the  balance  of  the 
year,  and  at  the  Annual  Meeting,  was  elected  to  fill  the  office 
made  vacant  by  Dr.  McCoy's  resignation.  Bringing  to  this 
service  experience,  enthusiasm  and  personal  acquaintanceship 
with  the  school,  it  was  to  be  expected  that  the  School  would 
continue  in  the  path  in  which  it  had  set  its  feet  at  the  begin- 
ning. 

Among  the  largest  and  oldest  of  the  Bible  School  classes 
may  be  noted  the  Adult  Bible  classes  conducted  by  Dr.  W.  E. 
Schliemann,  and  D.  K.  Edwards;  C.  A.  Baskerville's  Young 
People's  class  for  men  and  women,  Leonard  Merrill's  class  for 
young  men,  and  E.  C.  Lyon's  class  of  young  girls — a  class  that 
graduated  fifty  per  cent  of  its  membership  into  the  church, 
ten  of  its  members  confessing  Christ  in  baptism. 

The  Elementary  Department,  literally  the  nursery  of  the 
Church,  was  under  the  superintendency  of  Mrs.  L.  W.  Dicker- 
son  during  the  first  year.  When  Mrs.  Charles  A.  Baskerville 
came  to  the  Superintendency  she  brought  to  the  service  a  most 
unusual  gift  as  well  as  experience  and  knowledge  for  this  par- 
ticular work.  She  has  interested  herself  not  only  in  the  little 
ones  but  in  their  mothers,  thus  seeking  to  influence  the  very 
fountain  source  of  young  life  by  training  the  mothers  in  a 
"mothers'  class."  Not  only  has  she  surrounded  herself  with 
able  assistants  but  makes  use  of  all  modern  and  up-to-date 
methods  for  interesting  and  instructing  the  precious  young 
minds.  And  when  this  Department  comes  before  the  Bible 
School  to  prove  its  right  to  graduate,  it  puts  to  blush  many  a 
preacher  of  the  Word,  at  least  with  its  memory-knowledge  of 
the  Bible. 

One  of  the  weekly  events  of  this  Department  is  the  visit 
of  the  Pastor  to  the  classes,  for  "the  Babies."  as  he  calls  them, 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  29 

are  near  to  his  heart.  A  little  message,  a  welcoming  wave  of 
the  little  hands  in  response,  or  sometimes  they  sing  him  a  good- 
morning  song,  and  they  are  content — and  the  Pastor?  Often 
he  has  been  heard  to  say,  "Whoever  has  to  be  neglected  by  the 
Pastor,  the  Babies  must  never  be;  and  every  Sunday  morning 
the  hour  for  leaving  his  home  in  Pasadena  is  jealously  guarded 
that  he  may  not  be  too  late  to  see  "the  blessed  babies"  before 
they  are  dismissed. 

One  other  weekly  occurrence  in  this  Department  is  the  keep- 
ing of  the  Creche.  Here  mothers  may  leave  their  little  ones, 
while  they  go  to  the  morning  service  in  comfort,  knowing  they 
will  be  cared  for,  taught,  amused,  fed  if  need  be,  and  put  to  sleep 
when  possible.  This  most  gracious  and  Christian  service  was  insti- 
tuted soon  after  the  church  began  to  worship  in  the  Hazard's 
Pavilion;  and  when  the  new  Children's  Hall  was  completed 
in  the  Auditorium  Building,  it  was  furnished  with  seats  that 
could  be  made  into  cribs  by  the  putting  up  of  a  rack  in  front, 
that  at  other  times  folds  under  the  cushions,  these  same  cushions 
being  constructed  on  the  under  side  like  little  mattresses,  to  be 
turned  over  when  the  rack  is  put  up.  Here  also  are  sand  tables, 
and  other  means  of  amusements  that  not  only  interest  but  are 
used  for  instruction  at  the  same  time.  When  the  Church  oc- 
cupied its  permanent  home  in  the  Auditorium,  the  Elementary 
Department  gathered  in  the  Children's  Hall,  originally  designed 
for  it.  Soon  it  outgrew  the  capacity  of  this  Hall,  and  the  Junior 
Department  was  separated  and  placed  under  the  care  of  Mrs. 
Grace  Louthian.  Upon  her  death  in  the  summer  of  1907,  the 
Department  was  taken  charge  of  by  Mrs.  L.  U.  McClure,  who 
was  made  Superintendent,  this  Department  occupying  Choral 
Hall.  With  this  opportunity  for  expansion,  the  Elementary 
Department  has  grown  faster  than  any  other,  especially  with 
its  addition  of  the  Cradle  Roll. 

The  Home  Department,  under  the  direction  of  Mrs.  Cecelia 
Bryan,  and  carried  forward  by  her  and  Mrs.  J.  Weldy,  has  done 


30  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

active  work  and  since  its  organization,  October,  1905,  has  en- 
rolled over  250  members.  This  Department  has  been  built 
up  by  the  visiting  of  these  two  women  at  the  homes  and  inviting 
all  members  of  the  Church,  not  regular  attendants  upon  the 
Bible  School,  to  put  their  names  down  on  the  roll  of  the  Sunday 
School  by  becoming  a  member  of  this  Home  Department,  which 
is  a  virtual  pledge  to  study  the  lesson  at  home  and  make  a  money 
contribution  to  the  school.  Mrs.  Weldy  has  served  also  as 
general  visitor  for  the  school — being  engaged  not  only  to  present 
at  the  homes  a  card  of  invitation  to  "The  Temple  Bible  School," 
but  to  make  a  personal,  sympathetic  call  on  persons  who  might 
not  be  connected  with  any  church. 

One  of  the  special  features  which  was  instituted  by  Dr. 
McCoy  and  continued  with  gratifying  results  was  the  Teachers' 
Meeting  which  begins  at  six  o'clock  each  Wednesday  around  the 
supper  tables  spread  in  Berean  Hall,  and  continues  until  6:30 
when  they  adjourn  to  Children's  Hall  where  the  lesson  for  the 
following  Sunday  is  taught,  amplified  and  enriched  for  those 
classes  whose  teachers  attend.  The  supper,  which  is  a  "warm 
supper,"  because  so  many  come  directly  from  the  store  and 
office,  is  prepared  by  a  woman  who  caters  for  a  number  of  the 
churches;  each  person  pays  25  cents  which  sometimes  more  than 
meets  expenses.  There  gather  about  this  table  the  Officers  and 
Teachers  of  the  school,  the  Pastor  and  wife  and  many  of  the 
officials  of  the  church,  and  during  the  meal  the  affairs  of  the 
school  are  discussed.  It  is  truly  a  family  gathering  and  develops 
a  solidarity  of  interest  that  nothing  else  could  produce.  At 
the  close  of  the  lesson  hour,  7:30,  they  adjourn  to  Berean  Hall 
again  for  the  Prayer-Meeting.  The  enthusiasm  and  regularity 
with  which  these  suppers  and  Teachers'  Meetings  are  attended 
by  such  a  gratifying  proportion  of  the  teachers,  testify  as  to 
their  value. 

Another  special  feature  was  introduced  in  August,   1904; 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  31 

"Mid-Summer  Penny  Entertainments."     Cards  were  distributed 
reading  as  follows: 

Mid-Summer  Penny  Entertainments. 
Admission  Ticket  for  August. 
Temple  Baptist  Sunday  School. 
Tuesday  Evenings,  7:30  O'clock. 
"These  entertainments  are  especially  for  children  under 
sixteen  years  of  age.     This  ticket  and  one  penny  will  admit 
the    bearer.     Escorts     accompanying     children     admitted 
at  same  price.     Come  and  see." 

From  the  day  of  the  organization  of  the  Sunday  School  it 
was  regarded  as  a  child  of  the  Church,  or  better  still,  a  Depart- 
ment of  the  Church.  The  annual  budget  of  the  Church  provided 
for  the  care  of  the  Sunday  School  and  the  Sunday  School  was 
taught  and  trained  to  give  its  all  to  missionary  causes,  and 
year  by  year  this  habit  developed  into  zeal,  and  the  zeal  into 
the  supreme  sense  of  loving  duty.  This  definite  work  has  been 
the  support  of  two  boys — Solomon  Atlovi,  at  Ongole,  and  Sau 
Willie,  at  Lorkau,  Burma.  In  addition  to  the  $100.00  for  Foreign 
and  $.S0.00  to  Home  Missions,  the  Sunday  School  has  contributed 
$100.00  to  the  Gospel  Wagon  Fund,  and  to  the  Gospel  Schooner 
of  our  Missionary  Union,  Island  Sea,  Japan — the  Fukuin  Maru. 

B.  Y.  P.  U. 

Since  the  organization  of  the  Baptist  Young  People's  Union 
with  George  B.  Cash  as  its  first  President,  it  has  followed  the 
lines  of  work  prescribed  by  the  Baptist  Young  People's  Union 
of  America.  They  have  served  under  lines  of  work  prescribed 
by  the  Committees  of  the  General  Union,  have  studied  and 
received  instruction  on  Baptist  doctrine  and  polity,  have  taken 
an  active  part  in  some  of  the  city  mission  work.  For  some 
time  a  Committee  distributed  flowers,  toys,  picture-books  and 
magazines  to  the  Children's  Hospital  and  the  County   Hospital, 


32  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

receiving  some  of  these  from  the  members  of  the  church  who 
were  invited  to  bring  them  to  prayer-meeting  each  week,  the 
committee  making  the  distribution  the  next  day.  The  meet- 
ings of  the  B.  Y.  P.  U.  prove  very  attractive  to  the  older  people 
and  at  one  time  there  was  grave  danger  that  the  presence  of  so 
large  a  proportion  of  senior  members  would  rob  the  younger 
organization  of  its  freedom,  simplicity  and  therefore  honest 
earnestness  of  expression  and  outpouring. 

Intermediate  B.  Y.  P.  U. 

An  Intermediate  Baptist  Young  People's  Union  was  or- 
ganized in  May,  1908.  This  is  for  the  younger  people,  those 
between  14  and  20,  and  while  still  young  as  an  organization, 
they  are  very  enthusiastic  in  the  work  that  is  training  them  up 
into  service  for  the  Union  and  the  Church.  Their  first  President 
was  Grace  Packard  and  their  first  leader,  Cordelia  Christie. 

Cornelia,  the  noble  Roman  matron,  when  asked  to  display 
her  jewels,  said,  pointing  to  her  children,  "These  are  my  jewels." 
So  Temple  Church  feels  that  the  young  lives  growing  up  beneath 
her  fostering  care  are  the  brightest  jewels  in  her  crown,  and  that 
by-and-by,  when  "the  day  dawns  and  the  shadows  flee  away," 
it  will  be  her  joy  to  say;  "Behold  me,  and  the  children  thou  hast 
given  me." 

The  Women's  Union 
The  Women's  Union,  organized  as  it  was  for  the  promotion 
of  a  missionary  spirit — the  study  and  circulation  of  missionary 
literature  and  the  collection  of  money  for  the  work  of  the 
Women's  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  West,  and 
the  Women's  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society,  —  and  to  assist 
in  the  financial,  social,  charitable  and  spiritual  work  of  the 
Church,  could  not  but  be  a  great  moving  power  in  the  onward 
sweep  of  the  Church.  Mrs.  Frank  A.  Dewey,  its  first  President, 
did  much  to  place  the  society  on  a  strong  foundation.     Bringing 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  33 

to  that  ofifice  her  experience  as  the  President  of  the  largest 
Young  Women's  Christian  Association  in  the  world,  as  well  as 
many  other  positions  of  training,  she  was  eminently  fitted  to 
marshal  this  army  of  women  who  had  yet  to  train  together. 
Like  the  "virtuous  woman"  mentioned  in  Proverbs,  "She  girded 
her  loins  with  strength  and  strengthened  her  arms;  she  looked 
well  to  the  ways  of  her  household  (Household  of  faith)  and  ate 
not  the  bread  of  idleness."  Even  had  she  so  desired,  she  had 
no  chance.  So  many  were  the  new  plans,  so  untried  the  new 
machinery  to  be  set  in  motion  that  it  took  active  women  with 
hearts  and  brain  power  to  accomplish  it.  A  splendid  band  of 
women  had  been  drawn  together  and  with  purpose  and  oneness 
they  seem  to  say  to  each  other — 

"Be  strong. 
We  are  not  here  to  play,  to  dream,  to  drift. 
We  have  hard  work  to  do,  and  loads  to  Hft. 
Shun  not  the  struggle;  face  it.     'Tis  God's  gift, 

Be  strong  1" 

Mrs.  Dewey  served  the  Union  one  year  and  was  succeeded 
in  the  Presidential  Office  by  Mrs.  Wm.  H.  Barnard.  Though 
delicate  in  health  and  unable  to  conclude  actively  her  term  of 
office,  being  laid  aside  by  illness,  her  binding  power  of  love  was 
felt  even  after  she  was  laid  on  a  bed  of  sickness  and  could  only 
think  and  plan  what  would  have  been  her  delight  to  accomplish 
had  strength  been  her  blessing. 

Mrs.  Schliemann,  as  first  Vice-President,  directed  the  affairs 
of  the  Union  during  Mrs.  Barnard's  absence  and  Mrs.  Dewey 
was  again  elected  President  at  the  annual  meeting  and  has  at 
the  end  of  the  five  years  brought  the  Union  to  the  fulfillment 
of  its  first  purpose. 

Mrs.  Grace  Jacobs  has  served  almost  continuously  as  Re- 
cording Secretary  for  the  Union,  acting  most  of  the  first  term 
as  Secretary  pro  tem  and  then  as  regularly  elected  officer.     In 


34  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

this  service  and  in  all  the  varied  interests  of  Temple  Church  she 
has  made  her  helpful  presence  felt.  Earnest,  able  and  con- 
scientious she  has  served  on  many  important  committees  of  the 
Church,  has  led  at  the  piano  the  musical  worship  at  the  prayer- 
meetings,  and  has  represented  Temple  Church  at  many  conven- 
tions. While  absent  for  several  months  in  1907  when  she  was  a 
delegate  to  the  Baptist  Anniversaries  in  Washington,  her  place 
M^as  filled  pro  tern  by  Mrs.  Frank  E.  Wolf. 

While  many  of  the  members  of  the  Union  have  taken  part 
in  all  the  women's  activities  of  the  Church  through  its  various 
departments,  the  Union  has  taken  up  general  work  and  interests, 
especially  the  social  functions.  While  by  its  Constitution  it 
has  made  use  of  the  fifth  Fridays  of  the  months,  it  has  met  yet 
more  frequently  to  consider  any  subject  that  interested  all  the 
women  of  the  Church,  It  has  been  responsible  for  receptions 
to  Pastor  and  Pastoress,  and  other  special  guests,  dinners,  re- 
ceptions to  new  members,  the  annual  church  suppers,  assistance 
at  Christmas  sales  given  by  the  Daughters  of  the  Temple ;  send- 
ing of  books  to  missionaries  in  Oklahoma  and  a  camera  to  the  John- 
sons in  Burma;  raising  of  funds  to  furnish  the  Church  Parlors 
in  the  new  home  in  the  Auditorium  Building,  and  a  purchase  of 
a  grand  piano  for  the  same.  One  reception  tendered  the  Pastor 
and  Pastoress  after  the  summer  vacation  of  1904,  seems  to  stand 
out  as  marking  a  milestone  in  the  unanimity  and  harmony  of 
the  Church  life.  On  the  return  of  the  Pastor  and  wife,  "Rector 
and  Director,"  as  the  Pastor  laughingly  said,  the  Church  over- 
flowed with  enthusiasm.  Each  Department  of  the  Church  was 
represented  by  its  own  speaker.  Dr.  Barton  Dozier  having  the 
entire  exercises  in  charge.  D.  K.  Edwards  represented  the 
Board  of  Deacons,  while  E.  E.  Selph  spoke  for  the  Trustees. 
The  Sunday  School  was  represented  by  C.  A.  Baskerville,  and 
the  Women's  Union  by  Mrs.  Wm.  H.  Barnard.  Harlan  Clat- 
worthy  spoke  for  the  young  people  and  Leslie  Gray  had  a  word 
to  say  as  editor  of  the  Church  Calendar,  now  known  as  the 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  35 

"Temple- Herald.''  The  prettiest  feature  of  the  evening  was 
when  tiny  Mildred  McClure  presented  the  greetings  of  the 
Primary  Department  in  rhyme,  standing  on  a  chair  that  she 
might  be  seen.  This  represents  one  of  the  strong  characteristics 
of  Temple  Church,  all  the  Church  for  the  Pastor  and  the  Pastor 
for  all  the  Church. 

Just  at  the  close  of  this  fifth  year  the  Union  has  adopted  a 
new  plan  for  work,  especially  for  servdng  the  lunches  that  have 
proven  somewhat  burdensome  to  the  few  who  always  stand  under 
these  Martha  duties. 

They  have  divided  all  the  women  of  the  Church,  young  and 
old,  into  circles,  the  division  being  a  territorial  one.  One  Circle 
will  serve  the  luncheon  one  month  and  another  Circle  another 
month  so  bringing  the  duty  to  each  Circle  and  each  woman  in  it 
once  a  year.  It  also  has  the  advantage  of  bringing  all  the  women 
of  a  neighborhood  into  acquaintanceship  and  a  unity  of  feeling 
and  action.  As  soon  as  a  new  member  comes  the  leader  of  the 
territory  in  which  she  lives  finds  her  out  and  enlists  her  for 
service.     It  promises  to  be  of  great  assistance  in  many  ways. 

Foreign  Missions 
The  department  of  the  Union  meeting  on  the  first  Friday 
on  the  month  is  that  of  Foreign  Missions.  Its  first  President 
was  Mrs.  Wm.  E.  Schliemann,  who  has  stood  for  these  five 
years  as  the  first  Vice-President  of  the  Union.  To  her  thinking 
and  planning  and  devoted  leadership  is  due  largely  the  interest 
and  success  of  the  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  This  Depart- 
ment has  pursued  a  systematic  course  of  study,  with  reviews 
at  each  meeting,  and  discussion  of  current  events.  Their 
study  for  1903-4,  was  Via  Christi;  1904-5,  Rex.  Christus;  1905-6, 
Christus  Liberator;  1906-7,  Christus  Redemptor;  1907-8,  Gloria 
Christi.  Special  contributions  have  been  made  to  the  Home 
for  Mission  children  at  Vashon,  Miss  Tinsley  at  Tokio,  Orphanage 
in  Burma  at  Maulmein,    Chinese  Famine  Sufferers,    Deficit    of 


36  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

W.  F.  M.  S.  of  the  West,  and  for  eight  Life  Memberships  in  the 
Society.  An  unusual  number  of  visitors  from  home  and  foreign 
fields  have  contributed  to  the  interest  of  the  meetings. 

Church  Work  Department 

The  Department  which  meets  the  second  Friday  in  the 
month  is  the  Church  Work  Department,  which  is  the  "Martha 
Society"  of  the  Church.  It  is  difficult  sometimes  to  differentiate 
this  from  the  Union  itself,  for  the  work  of  both  is  distinctly 
service  of  hand  as  well  as  of  head  and  heart.  One  individual 
characteristic  always  has  marked  the  meetings  of  the  Work 
Department.  They  are  always  all-day  meetings  with  lunch  at 
noon  to  which  the  men  of  the  Church  have  been  welcome  when- 
ever possible.  During  the  days  of  wanderings,  when  this  De- 
partment met  at  the  homes  of  the  members  there  was  not  room 
for  the  husbands,  sons  and  brothers,  but  when  the  Church  came 
into  its  own,  there  was  room,  and  to  spare  for  all  who  enjoyed 
the  social  "one  hour"  and  a  "lunch  of  home-cooking."  This 
department  meets  at  ten  o'clock  and  devotes  the  morning  to 
work  prepared  by  a  committee  for  the  needle  and  machine, 
the  lunch  committee  doing  faithful  and  laborious  work  that 
none  may  lack  that  for  which  many  come.  At  twelve  o'clock 
luncheon  is  served  and  at  one,  the  women  return  to  their  work 
until  three  o'clock,  when  there  is  a  half-hour  of  devotional  ser- 
vice followed  by  the  business  of  the  Work  Department.  This 
is  one  day  in  the  month  when  the  people  get  acquainted, 
working  and  eating  together  producing  the  family  relationship, 
accentuating  the  social  side  which  can  be  made  a  potent  factor 
in  the  greater  spiritual  life. 

The  first  President  of  the  Work  Department  and  thus  the 
second  Vice-President  of  the  Union,  was  Mrs.  Vera  A.  Sweatt. 
now  Mrs.  Davies,  followed  by  Mrs.  George  B.  Cash,  Mrs.  J. 
Arthur  Reid,  Mrs.  Phebe  Kreuger,  Mrs.  H.  H.  Becker.  Each 
brought  to  this  strenuous  office  her  peculiar  gifts,  and  the  variety 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  37 

of  methods  have  enlisted  the  differing  abilities  of  the  women. 
It  would  be  a  pleasure  to  make  recognized  appreciation  of  the 
individual  women  who  have  proven  themselves  exceptionally 
capable  in  the  various  committees — not  only  capable  but  prodi- 
gal of  strength  and  time — but  space  forbids,  and  it  can  only 
be  recorded  that  no  greater  loyalty  has  been  shown  anywhere 
than  by  those  who  have  labored  in  the  kitchen  and  at  the  lunch 
tables — men  and  women  praise  them. 

Under  these  leaders  the  Work  Department  has  taken  up 
many  things  beside  the  work  of  the  usual  Pastor's  Aid  Society. 
When  the  old  Hazard's  Pavilion  was  to  be  glorified  for  the 
Temple,  this  Department  made  curtains  for  the  windows,  its 
faithful  members  superintended  the  cleaning  of  the  place  and 
the  making  of  it  habitable  for  Christian  people,  thus  exemplify- 
ing the  gospel  that  the  desire  to  work  for  God  and  His  Glory 
in  however  small  a  way  or  place 

"Makes  drudgery  divine, 

Who  sweeps  a  room  as  for  Thy  laws 
Makes  that  and  the  action  fine." 

And  again  when  this  same  building  was  to  be  torn  down 
and  it  seemed  fitting  that  it  should  be  glorified  once  more  as  it 
had  been  many  years  in  the  past  by  a  Flower  Festival,  it  was  then 
that  the  Work  Department,  enlisting  all  the  women  of  the 
Church  to  its  assistance  under  the  executive  leadership  of  the 
Pastor's  wife  and  the  business  management  of  Sparks  M.  Berry, 
Auditorium  Manager,  proved  its  loyalty  to  an  undertaking,  and 
its  resourcefulness,  patience  and  marvelous  physical  strength. 
The  sum  netted  from  this  was  put  at  interest  as  a  nest  egg  for 
furnishing  for  the  new  Church  Parlors. 

This  Department  holds  its  July  meeting  at  the  Los  Angeles 
Protestant  Orphans'  Home,  sewing  for  the  orphans.  Through 
monies  netted  from  dues,    dinners,   lunches  and   sales,  it  has 


38  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

furnished  the  kitchen  complete,  and  also  china,  silver  and  table 
linen  sufficient  to  serve  about  250  guests. 

Home  Missions 

The  Department  to  meet  the  third  Friday  is  the  Home 
Mission  Department.  Mrs.  Theron  Nichol  was  its  first  Presi- 
dent and  the  Union's  third  Vice-President.  Mrs.  J.  J.  Whitney 
serving  as  President  at  the  close  of  its  fifth  year,  was  elected 
to  office  in  1906.  This  Department  has  also  taken  a  course  of 
study  beginning  with  "Under  the  Flag."  It  has  met  its  appor- 
tionments— sent  money  for  Chinese  kindergarten  at  Portland, 
Oregon;  also  for  the  Crow  Indians;  sent  boxes  to  Home  Mis- 
sionaries; sent  money  to  Miss  Bristol  for  piano  fund,  and  has 
taken  charge  of  Vesper  Service  at  the  Door  of  Hope  every  Third 
Sunday  in  the  month. 

Under  Mrs.  J.  J.  Whitney's  administration  it  has  devoted 
this  fifth  year  to  an  exhaustive  study  on  "Aliens  and  Americans," 
and  has  forwarded  to  the  Training  School  of  Chicago  the  sum 
of  $300  as  a  "Mary  Burdette  Memorial  Fund,"  to  build  a  room 
in  the  new  building. 

Daughters  of  the  Temple 

From  the  organization  of  the  Union  the  fourth  Friday 
was  intended  for  the  Daughters  of  the  Temple,  the  circle  of 
young  women,  the  bright  girl  life  of  the  Church,  half  girl,  half 
woman,  still 

"Standing  with  reluctant  feet, 
Where   the   brook   and   river   meet, 
Womanhood  and  girlhood  sweet." 

Because  some  were  still  in  school  and  others  were  on  duty 
during  the  week,  they  found  it  better  to  meet  Saturday  after- 
noons, assembling  at  each  others'  homes  until  the  Church 
Parlors  were  ready  in  the  Auditorium.     The  work  of  the  Daugh- 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  39 

ters  has  been  partially  social,  partially  preparatory  for  the 
yearly  sales  which  they  have  held  and  always  helpful  to  the  older 
women,  who  in  turn  have  assisted  them  at  the  Holiday  sales. 

Organized  independently  at  first  and  working  along  lines 
of  their  own  choosing  they  became  auxiliary  to  the  Union 
October  14,  1904;  finally  became  a  part  of  the  Union  by  their 
own  official  act  September  28,  1906,  as  they  had  been  in  the 
heart  of  the  older  women  always.  During  the  last  year  they 
have  met  more  with  the  Work  Department,  there  being  a  lunch 
table  provided  especially  for  the  Daughters  where  they  have  the 
noon  hour  together.  Their  contribution  toward  the  piano 
fund  for  the  Parlors  was  $150. 

Of  distinctive  service  to  all  the  Departments  has  been  the 
work  done  by  Mrs.  George  J.  Lund,  who  has  been  the  Solicitor 
for  Periodicals  since  1904,  Mrs.  W.  T.  Austermell  having  been 
elected  to  that  office  the  first  year.  This  duty  has  been  per- 
formed as  something  more  than  a  subscription  agent,  for  there 
has  been  carried  with  it  always  the  spirit  that  greater  informa- 
tion of  other  fields  begets  greater  enthusiasm  for  the  work  at 
home. 

Thus  the  women  of  the  Church  set  aside  all  Fridays  for 
Church  days,  the  four  for  the  Departments  and  the  fifth  for 
the  Union  itself.  They  are  the  strong  right  arm  of  the  Church, 
for  as  truly  as  the  right  hand  performs  more  than  half  of  the 
service  for  the  body,  so  are  the  women  responsible  for  more  than 
half  the  work  of  the  Church. 

There  are  three  appointed  Committees  of  Women  that 
greatly  increase  this  majority  service  and  are  truly  the  right 
hand  of  the  Pastor.  If  they  are  not  Aaron  and  Hur  at  either 
side  of  the  Pastor,  upholding  his  wearied  arms,  they  surely  are 
Miriam  and  Deborah,  and  Martha,  running  with  swift  feet  on 
errands  of  mercy,  strengthening  faint  hearts  with  inspirations 
of  courage  and  help,  and  not  only  remembering,  but  adminis- 
tering, the  hospitality  of  the  saints. 


40  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

The  Visiting  Committee 

So  soon  as  the  Church  was  organized  it  was  found  desirable 
to  cultivate  the  friendship  not  onty  of  those  who  gladly  sought 
their  church  home  in  the  Temple,  but  to  seek  the  wanderers 
who  found  it  easy  in  this  new  and  changing  country  to  remain 
"trunk-church-members."  According  to  one  of  the  provisions 
of  the  By-Laws  this  Visiting  Committee  was  created  with  twelve 
members,  Mrs.  Frank  B.  Crozier,  as  chairman.  The  rapidly 
increasing  membership  was  partially,  may  be  in  a  large  degree, 
accredited  to  the  well  directed  zeal  of  this  Committee.  As  the 
Church  grew,  and  the  scattered  homes  of  its  members  were  more 
remote  from  the  Temple,  it  became  necessary  for  the  Pastor  to 
receive  the  assistance  of  the  Visiting  Committee  in  calling  on 
new  members.  This  Committee  has  done  faithful  and  efficient 
work,  reporting  at  some  quarterly  meetings  as  high  as  400  calls 
made  during  the  three  months;  and  the  last  annual  report  swelled 
the  number  to  1,697.  The  efficiency  of  this  Committee  has  been 
due  to  the  fact  that  their  visits  were  not  merely  perfunctory 
but  carried  with  them  true  hospitality  and  welcome,  not 
merely  to  a  church  service  but  to  a  church  home.  As  it  was 
the  hope  always  that  these  calls  would  be  returned,  it  made 
possible,  especially  among  the  women,  an  acquaintanceship 
that  means  more  than  the  formal  once-a-week  greeting.  At 
the  close  of  its  fifth  year  of  service,  it  consists  of  the  Chairman, 
Mrs.  R.  D.  Ravenscraft,  and  twenty-four  others  among  whom 
the  duties  are  divided  according  to  the  responsibility  taken  by 
the  individual  member. 

The  Reception  Committee 

Another  committee  appointed  by  the  Board  of  Deacons 
is  known  as  the  Reception  Committee,  doing  in  a  measure  the 
same  work  as  the  Visiting  Committee,  only  rendering  the  ser- 
vice at  the  door  of  the  church  instead  of  at  the  home.  From 
the  first  Sunday  of  the  Temple  Church  service  when  Mrs.  C.  S. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  41 

DeLano  was  Chairman,  and  Mrs.  Ragan  stood  at  the  corner 
door  of  the  old  Congregational  Church,  until  the  present  time, 
there  has  been  always  a  word  of  welcome  for  the  stranger  as 
well  as  the  member  when  he  came  to  the  gates  of  the  Temple. 
They  only  stand  at  the  door  and  say  "good  morning,"  or  "good 
evening,"  unless  there  is  a  hungry  look  in  some  eye  for  a  hand- 
clasp in  this  land  of  strangers.  And  because  this  is  a  city  of 
so  many  sojourners,  lonely,  and  "bird-of -passage"  people,  the 
testimony  often  returned  is,  "I  like  to  come  to  the  Temple 
because  you  are  so  cordial."  And  that  is  as  it  should  be  in  the 
house  of,  not  the  Baptists  alone,  not  of  the  saints  alone,  but  the 
House  of  the  Lord,  our  Lord,  their  Lord — what  Jesus  loved  to 
call,  "My  Father's  House."  This  Committee  consists  of  a 
Chairman  and  as  many  helpers  as  there  are  doors.  At  first  the 
Chairman  selected  whoever  would  serve  and  for  so  long  a  time 
as  they  would  serve;  but  this  became  too  great  a  burden  for 
any  half-dozen  persons  to  bear;  and  it  tended  to  prevent  the 
guests  of  the  Temple  from  becoming  acquainted  with  the  faces 
of  more  than  the  half  dozen.  It  seemed  desirable,  therefore, 
especially  after  the  church  began  to  worship  in  the  Auditorium, 
to  distribute  the  burden  and  induce  more  women  to  stand  at 
the  threshold  of  welcome.  The  Chairman  now  has  twenty-six 
women  appointed,  who  each  agree  to  take  two  Sundays  a  year, 
their  time  of  service  being  distributed  through  the  months, 
when  they  become  responsible  for  the  three  entrances.  The 
Matron,  on  duty  at  the  great  entrance  on  Fifth  street,  appoints, 
to  serve  at  the  Olive  street  doors,  two  assistants,  one  of  whom 
may  be  one  of  the  younger  women.  This  committee  is  strength- 
ened by  the  co-operation  of  two  "brethren,"  as  provided  in  the 
By-Laws  of  the  Temple.  Thus  it  would  seem  that  Temple 
Church  justifies  its  reputation  of  being  one  of  the  most  home- 
like churches  in  California.  And  when  from  the  pulpit  the 
Pastor  always  offers  a  word  of  special  petition  for  "the  stranger 
who  w^orships  with  us,"  it  may  not  be  difficult  to  discover  "the 


42  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

tie  that  binds"  so  many  who  find  here  their  temporary  church 
home,  who  while  "not  of  us"  are  with  us.  Miss  Mary  M.  Ed- 
wards has  since  the  second  year  been  the  efficient  Chair- 
man, and  when  the  promise  to  serve  on  a  stated  Sunday  is  not 
fulfilled  or  provided  for,  it  has  not  been  the  neglect  of  this 
pains-taking  chairman  to  notify  her  committee. 

The  Deaconess  Committee 

One  other  appointed  Committee  there  is  that  Deacons  and 
Church  alike  depend  on  when  help  is  needed  for  those  who 
suffer,  sorrow,  or  are  in  any  way  distressed.  The  Deaconess 
Committee  goes  to  the  home  of  sickness,  of  death,  of  the  shut- 
ins,  and  not  only  takes  to  them  the  cheery,  comforting,  trustful 
word,  but  finds  out  the  real  needs  and  report  to  Pastor  or  Deacons 
the  part  the  Church  ought  to  take  in  that  special  relief  work. 
This  Committee  was  for  a  long  time  under  the  leadership  of  Mrs. 
Julia  E.  Storms  and  Mrs.  Leonard  Merrill.  And  the  present 
Committee,  composed  as  it  is  of  Mrs.  Frank  E.  Wolfe  as  Chair- 
man, who  has  time  and  the  willing  spirit,  Mrs.  Franklin  Bekins, 
who  has  the  willing  spirit,  an  automobile,  and  takes  time,  as 
well  as  a  long  list  of  women  whose  experience  and  helpful  spirit 
make  them  welcome  in  the  home  of  trouble,  needs  only  the 
knowledge  of  the  necessity,  to  send  these  ministers  of  consola- 
tion to  care  for  those  who  have  been  assigned  them.  To  cer- 
tain members  of  this  Committee  is  assigned  the  duty  of  prepar- 
ing for  the  Communion  and  the  care  of  the  Service  afterward. 

Ushers  Committee 

The  Pastor  may  preach,  and  the  choir  may  sing,  but  if  the 
ushers  be  not  efficient  where-with-all  shall  we  be  comfortable 
and  happy?  There  is  no  service  rendered  the  Church — con- 
tinuous service — that  calls  for  more  sacrifice,  more  loyalty 
more  patience,  more  consecrated  tact  and  alertness  than  that 
rendered  by  the  ushers.     And  the  "free  seat"  system  has  its 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  43 

peculiar  trials.  Therefore,  when  we  review  the  ser\'ice  that 
has  been  rendered  Temple  Church,  with  its  overcrowded  prob- 
lems, and  say  that  its  ushers,  as  a  rule,  have  been  the  comfort 
and  strength  of  the  Pastor,  the  gracious  servant  of  the  members, 
the  friend  of  the  stranger,  it  is  only  returning  a  meed  of  appre- 
ciation for  faithful  stewardship.  From  the  morning  when  H. 
J.  Edwards  marshalled  his  corps  of  ushers,  including  Deacon 
D.  K.  Edwards — to  the  present  well-drilled  body  under  that 
most  efficient  head  usher,  W.  H.  Fowler,  the  Church  and  its 
large  congregations  have  been  welcomed  with  a  uniform  courtesy 
and  equal  consideration  for  all  that  few  such  large  and  changing 
congregations  can  enjoy.  The  ushers  are  organized  and  drilled. 
The  ethics  of  ushering  has  been  given  them  specifically  and  the 
greatest  efficiency  sought,  by  a  word  here  and  a  word  there, 
correcting  thoughtlessness,  restraining  impatience,  and  incul- 
cating self-control.  Added  to  all  this,  the  cultivation  of  the 
social  side  of  the  Committee,  as  well  as  by  the  example  of 
some  of  the  older  and  most  efficient  members  choosing  the  least 
desirable  locations  in  which  to  usher,  has  developed  a  loyalty, 
an  esprit  de  corps,  that  greatly  adds  to  the  efficiency  of  the  body. 
Beginning  with  fifteen  in  the  first  home,  it  now  requires  forty 
ushers  to  "man"  the  house,  take  up  the  collection  and  stand 
ready  for  any  emergency.  Upon  the  head  usher  always  de- 
volves the  duty  of  seeing  that  the  Auditorium  is  properly  lighted, 
heated  and  ventilated,  that  "unfortunate  circumstances"  are, 
so  far  as  possible,  foreseen  or  prevented,  or  promptly  and  tact- 
fully righted,  and  that  the  custom  of  the  Temple  Church  of  the 
women  removing  their  hats,  is  observed,  by  gentle  suggestion 
or  the  handing  of  a  card  to  the  unconscious  wearer,  with  the  po- 
lite request  that  "out  of  consideration  for  others,"  etc.,  etc. 
He  also  gathers  up  for  the  Pastor  the  numerous  requests  that 
cannot  be  given  directly  to  the  Pastor  in  the  crowd  of  a  Sunday 
service  and  in  a  thousand  and  one  ways  oils  the  machinery  that 
is  run  for  the  "making  of  righteousness." 


44  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

Missionary  Committee 

Although  the  Temple  has  been  from  its  founding  a  church 
with  a  distinctive  missionary  spirit,  it  needed  this  Committee 
to  develop  it  still  more,  to  distribute  missionary  literature,  to 
cultivate  the  field  when  there  are  missionary  collections  to  be 
taken,  to  hold  special  missionary  meetings  and  have  general 
oversight  of  the  personal  missionary  work  of  the  Church,  at 
home  or  abroad.  This  Committee  became  especially  active 
when  the  Church  was  only  two  months  old,  with  Mrs.  Wm.  E. 
Schliemann  as  chairman,  and  nine  other  members. 

This  last  year  under  the  spirited  leadership  of  Mrs.  Barton 
Dozier,  assisted  by  twenty  others,  it  has  brought  the  expression 
of  missionary  spirit  to  the  Church  in  a  more  general  and  purse- 
touching,  appealing  manner  than  it  usually  presented. 

When  the  Church  was  nine  months  old  it  gave  to 

Foreign  Missions,  over $400.00 

Home  Missions 362.00 

Southern  California  Mission  Offering      .        .  158.00 

Soudan  Pioneer  Mission  (Dr.  H.  G.  Guinness)  61.99 

To  Pasadena  First  Church  Building        .        .  100.00 

Remarkable  showing  for  so  young  an  organization  with  all 
its  initial  expense  of  equipment  as  well  as  heavy  expense  of 
maintainance. 

Baptismal  Committee 

This  Committee,  called  to  duty  regularly  once  a  month, 
renders  a  very  precious  service.  It  is  a  most  personal  service 
and  comes  to  candidates  at  a  time  when  they  participate  in 
one  of  the  peculiar  and  sacred  ordinances  of  the  Church.  Although 
Mrs.  Wm.  Miller  was  the  first  appointed  chairman,  from  the 
time  of  the  first  baptism  in  the  First  Baptist  Church,  until  the 
last  of  this  fifth  year,  Mrs.  Louise  M.  Potts  has  acted  as  Chair- 
man— has  served  as  the  disciple  of  "the  towel  and  basin."  The 
personnel  of  this  committee  of  three  men  and  four  women  has 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  45 

changed  from  time  to  time  save  in  the  person  of  George  B. 
Cash,  who  has  been  always  assistant  to  the  Pastor. 

Music  Committee  and  Choir 
One  other  Committee  there  is  appointed  by  the  Board  of 
Deacons;  that  is  the  Music  Committee,  the  most  thankless  Com- 
mittee of  all  the  Church  and  yet  one  which  has  to  do  with  that 
which  makes  or  mars,  from  the  external  view  point,  all  the  pub- 
lic services  of  the  Church.  Consisting  of  three  members,  with 
the  Pastor  as  member  ex-officio,  it  carried  the  burden  of  provid- 
ing music,  hymnals  and  musicians  under  first,  the  chairmanship 
of  Mrs.  C.  A.  Baskerville  and  then  the  present  Chairman,  Prof. 
C.  C.  Boynton.  Because  of  the  Pastor's  expressed  wish  for  a 
chorus  choir  there  grew  from  a  quartette  and  one  or  two  extra 
voices  under  the  leadership  of  Fred  Bacon  a  still  larger 
chorus  choir  under  Harry  Barnhart  during  the  time  inter- 
vening between  October  16,  1904,  and  January  14,  1906 ;  then  for 
a  time  under  A.  M.  Burnham,  May,  1906,  and  W.  A.  Packard; 
and  when  we  came  finally  to  Berean  Hall,  Dr.Bruce  Gordon  Kings- 
ley  began  as  Organist  and  Musical  Director  to  build  up  a  choir 
against  the  time  we  should  need  the  leading  voices  in  the  large 
Auditorium.  Following  the  wanderings  of  the  Church,  choir 
rehearsals,  like  the  old-fashioned  district  school  teacher,  "boarded 
'round."  They  met  in  the  Sunday  School  room  of  the  Congre- 
gational Church,  in  the  Sunday  School  room  of  the  Temple 
Auditorium  (Hazard's  Pavilion),  in  quarters  provided  by  the 
leader,  Mr.  Barnhart,  in  the  New  Blanchard  Hall  Building, 
in  Wright  &  Callendar's  Hall,  at  No.  221  South  Hill  Street, 
(March,  1906,)  in  the  "upper  chamber"  of  E.  C.  Lyon's  store, 
and  finally  the  dove  came  to  rest  in  Berean  Hall  where  rehearsal 
is  held  regularly  on  Thursday  evening.  While  the  Committee 
selected  the  organist  and  quartette,  the  leader  has  chosen  the 
Chorus  which  has  been  always  a  volunteer  choir,  paying  its  own 
expenses  in  addition  to  giving  valuable  and  regular  time  to  this 


46  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

service  for  the  Church.  It  is  organized  and  indulges  in  social 
life  as  well  as  the  choral  work.  While  they  have  been  led  in 
turn  by  piano,  vocalion,  piano  and  piano  again,  they  have  fol- 
lowed patiently  until  now  they  sing  with  one  of  the  finest  or- 
gans in  the  United  States,  which  out  of  its  5000  accompanying 
pipes,  wafts  music  second  only  to  the  human  voices.  To  pro- 
duce uniformity  and  minify  the  personal  expenses  of  the  choir, 
the  women  are  robed  in  the  white  choir  gown  and  most  attrac- 
tive is  the  picture  presented  as  fifty  white-robed  women  file 
behind  the  choir  rail  and  the  men,  clothed  mostly  in  black  coats, 
furnish  the  usual  somber  background.  So  personal  to  the  Pas- 
tor is  the  music  of  the  service,  that  Temple  Church,  with  its  usual 
consideration  for  his  every  wish,  has  allowed  the  Pastor  entire 
control  of  the  music,  during  the  organizing  years  of  1906 — 7, 
and  so  far  as  possible,  he  intends  that  it  shall  be  a  sincere, 
spiritual  part  of  the  worship,  fitting  into  and  blending  with 
the  message  of  the  Word.  Much  has  been  contributed  to  this 
by  those  who  have  presided  at  the  various  instruments  in 
turn  beginning  with  J.  J.  Falls,  alternating  others  with  Prof; 
William  Strobridge,  later  receiving  the  interpretation  of  the 
human  soul  through  the  voice  of  the  organ  soul,  under  the 
touch  of  Bruce  Gordon  Kingsley,  Musical  Doctor,  of  London 
and  New  York.  With  better  opportunity  and  equipment 
furnished  him.  Dr.  Kingsley  has  done  much  to  advance 
a  taste  for  better  music  in  worship  and  the  ideals  for  the  choir 
have  been  distinctly  advanced.  There  is  an  organ  recital 
for  twenty  minutes  before  each  service,  for  the  most  part  of 
simple  music  including  the  use  of  the  chimes  and  this  proves 
most  attractive,  especially  to  those  who  know  no  better  home 
than  the  hotels  and  rooming-houses.  Gathering  for  this,  they 
remain  to  service  and  listen  to  the  message  of  the  Word  with 
tender  hearts.  One  of  the  dreams  unrealized  by  those  who 
"saw  visions"  of  usefulness  for  the  Church  in  its  permanent 
home,  is  the  noon-hour  when  there  shall  be  a  gathering  of  men 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  47 

and  women  from  the  store,  the  shop,  the  counting  room,  the 
office,  to  listen  to  organ  music  that  shall  rest,  soothe,  relax  the 
tension  of  nerve  and  brain  and  send  these  same  worshipers 
forth  stronger  for  the  afternoon  battle  of  life,  uplifted,  less  sub- 
ject to  temptation  because  the  hour  has  brought  to  the  soul 
poise,  peace  and  courage. 

Publication  Committee 
While  these  more  conspicuous  Committees  are  appointed 
by  the  Board  of  Deacons,  the  Trustees  appoint  a  Committee 
that  works  so  quietly,  so  out  of  sight  of  the  active  Church  life, 
we  sometimes  forget  how  much  is  due  these,  who,  week  after 
week,  take  all  kinds  of  information  given  in  all  kinds  of  ways, 
and  bring  it  into  shape  for  publication  in  the  form  of  the  weekly 
calendar,  or  as  advertising  matter,  or  as  all  and  every  form  of 
printing  required  by  the  Church.  While  held  responsible  for 
the  slightest  mistake,  even  of  a  wrong  initial,  though  the  name 
may  have  been  telephoned  in  carelessly,  it  is  a  Committee  that 
always  has  to  develop  grace,  and  which  should  receive  just  con- 
sideration. The  Publication  Committee,  when  first  created, 
was  somewhat  of  the  nature  of  a  promotion  committee,  and  did 
its  work  faithfully  and  well  under  the  direction  of  H.  G.  James. 
Leslie  W.  Gray  has  been  the  Chairman  of  this  Ccmmittee  since 
October,  1903,  and  through  his  office  has  passed  the  material 
for  the  unusual  large  calendar  issued  weekly.  He  attended 
not  only  to  the  printing  but  edited  it  with  the  co-operation  of 
the  Pastor.  Though  not  a  member  of  the  Publication  Com- 
mittee as  such,  no  more  loyal  or  effective  material  has  been  pre- 
pared and  sent  out  for  publication  than  that  prepared  and  con- 
tributed from  the  pen  of  Mrs.  Isabella  Neelands,  who  was  ap- 
pointed as  the  official  correspondent  of  the  Pacific  Baptist. 
From  time  to  time  she  has  sent  out  the  story  of  the  life  of  the 
Church,  recording  events  and  incidents,  giving  accurate  facts 
and  figures,  and   subtly  expressing  to  the  larger  congregation 


48  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

of  Baptist  readers,  the  spirit  of  harmony,  affection  and  spiritual 
oneness  that  has  characterized  the  real  Hfe  of  this  Church-Body 
originally  made  up  of  "many  members,"  in  the  Pauline  sense. 
To  some  are  given  the  "gifts  of  tongue,"  to  others  "the  power  of 
strength,"  but  to  this  member  the  blessing  of  a  consecrated  pen. 

Finance  Committee 

The  most  important  Committee  in  the  material  life  of  the 
Church,  is  the  Finance  Committee,  created  by  the  Board  of 
Trustees.  The  duties  of  this  Committee  are  those  usual  to  a 
committee  of  this  nature,  and  as  usual  its  most  serious  work  has 
been  to  induce  systematic  giving  and  universal  giving  on  the 
part  of  all  members.  It  was  a  matter  of  large  faith  when  the 
first  Committee  under  the  chairmanship  of  E.  C.  Lyon,  started 
out  to  secure  funds  to  meet  the  obligations  which  the  new  and 
untried  Church  had  assumed,  but  so  generous  was  the  response 
and  so  wise  were  those  who  managed  the  business  of  the  Church, 
that  it  has  had  a  most  remarkable  record.  Never  once  in  all 
its  five  years  of  activity  has  there  been  a  Quarterly  Meeting  when 
every  Department  did  not  report  a  balance  in  the  Treasury. 
While  always  the  Church  has  pointed  to  this  with  pride,  it  must 
acknowledge  that  the  Finance  Committee  has  been  helped 
to  this  balance  by  a  unique  experience  in  church  finance.  Its 
largest  asset  has  been  always  the  large,  very  large,  numbers 
who  worship  with  the  congregation  who  do  not  belong  to  the 
Church.  Since  the  larger  seating  capacity  of  the  Auditorium  has 
been  at  the  disposal  of  the  Temple  Church,  the  public  has  been  es- 
pecially generous.  Then,  during  the  stay  of  the  Church  in  the 
first  Temple  Auditorium  (Hazard's  Pavilion),  and  in  the  present 
Auditorium,  there  has  been  a  revenue  from  sub-rentals.  While 
the  system  of  free  sittings  is  in  vogue,  there  are  at  present  boxes 
rented  to  those  who  desire  to  pay  for  them  and  this  is  another 
source  of  income  that  ought  not  to  be  too  much  counted  on. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  49 

however,  for  the  increased  expenses  of  enlarged  church  Hfe  must 
be  assured  by  the  membership. 

From  the  time  the  following  notice  appeared  in  the  calen- 
dar of  the  first  service,  July  26,  1903,  until  the  present,  Mrs. 
Barton  Dozier  has  assisted  most  effectively  in  the  unusual 
financial  conditions  of  the  Church:  "This  Church  is  supported 
by  free-will  offerings.  Procure  envelopes  of  Mrs.  Barton  Dozier, 
Financial  Secretary,  on  Sundays  at  the  Church  near  the  north- 
east entrance.  All  communications  relating  to  the  finances 
of  the  Church  should  be  addressed  to  Mrs.  Barton  Dozier,  1217 
South  Olive  Street." 

While  the  By-Laws  provide  that  the  Finance  Committee 
shall  have  a  "general  oversight  of  the  work  of  the  Financial 
Secretary,"  Mrs.  Dozier  gave  "general  oversight"  to  all  the 
finances,  and  her  reports  were  so  concise,  so  segregated  and  so 
interesting,  they  enthused  the  members  to  give  and  give  again. 

The  above  record  has  referred  to  general  giving  almost  en- 
tirely, but  the  Church  has  been  none  the  more  behind  in  its 
benevolences  which  is  purely  church  giving  and  indicates  the 
philanthropic  heart  of  the  Church. 

As  an  initiative  of  the  spirit  that  was  to  dominate  the  new 
church  life,  the  Temple  Church,  when  it  was  but  a  few  months 
old,  itself  homeless,  stimulated  by  the  insistant  philanthropic 
energy  of  its  Pastor,  gave  to  the  First  Church  of  Pasadena, 
$150  at  the  laying  of  the  corner  stone  of  its  new  building.  From 
that  day  to  this,  every  Baptist  church  builded  in  Los  Angeles 
and  vicinity  has  been  assisted  by  Temple  Church,  itself  assisted 
by  none. 

It  is  the  custom  of  this  Church  to  have  the  offering  taken 
by  all  the  ushers  brought  by  four  of  them  to  the  altar  where  it 
is  received  by  the  Pastor  who  offers  the  prayer  of  blessing. 

After  this  review  of  the  exceptional  financial  condition  that 
has  come  to  the  material  life  of  this  Church,  it  seems  fitting  that 


50  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

all  its  giving  of  every  nature  should  be  consecrated  with  that 
same  prayer: 

"God  of  all  bounty,  all  things  are  Thine,  and  of  Thine  own  free  gifts 
to  us  we  have  brought  our  offerings  to  the  altars  of  Thy  righteousness. 
Bless  Thou  the  offerings  of  the  rich,  who  have  given  much ;  bless  yet  more 
abundantly  the  offerings  of  the  poor,  who  out  of  their  poverty  have  given 
more;  and  O!  bless  most  lovingly  of  all  the  offerings  of  the  very  poor, 
who,  in  their  penury,  have  brought  Thee  all  they  have — their  love  and 
their  prayers.     For  Jesus'  sake.  Amen." 


CHAPTER  III 

External  Life 

Camping  Places  and  Final  Home 

|A  s  THE  inner  life  must  find  outward  expression,    and   the 
/\      soul  needs  the  protection  of  the  body,  so  every  organiza- 
X  A.  tion  must  find  itself  a  home — an  abiding  place. 

It  was  easy  to  say,  "come,  go  to;  let  us  form  a  church," 
but  under  ordinary  circumstances  not  so  easy  to  say  where  it 
should  centralize  its  activities  and  tether  its  cords.  That 
the  to-be-Temple  should  find  a  building  ready  to  their  hand 
seemed  to  them  to  be  a  material  indication  that  they  were  set- 
ting out  on  the  Lord's  work.  They  perhaps  did  not  realize 
at  that  time  how  many  camping  places  they  were  to  stake  out 
before  they  came  into  the  Promised  Land,  but  cheerfully  and 
trustfully  they  accepted  the  fact  that  due  to  the  First  Congrega- 
tionalists  having  builded  for  themselves  a  new  home,  the  old 
church  was  to  be  vacant  on  the  very  Sunday  of  the  proposed 
first  service  of  this  new  Church.  This  church  building  already 
dedicated  to  the  service  of  God,  standing  at  the  southwest  cor- 
ner of  Hill  and  Sixth  streets,  could  be  rented  for  $100  per  month, 
and  when  the  Church  took  possession  of  the  old  building  they 
said,  joyfully,  "not  many  churches  have  a  complete  'meeting 
house'  to  go  into  for  their  first  service"  and  the  happy  omen 
gave  them  more  courage  than  ever.  And  yet  it  was  not  com- 
plete for  the   Baptists.     A  baptistry  had  to  be  put  in  with 

[55] 


56  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

much  contriving  and  some  difficulties.  It  was  on  one  occasion 
when  the  great  Campbell-Morgan  meetings  were  being  held  in 
Hazard's  Pavilion,  just  across  the  park,  and  an  overflow  meeting 
was  held  in  this  Church  that  this  same  baptistry  came  near 
being  an  important  factor  in  interdenominationalism.  The 
crowd  was  very  great,  yet  so  interesting  that  one  was  willing 
to  take  almost  any  risk  to  get  in.  Dr.  Robert  Mclntyre, 
recently  elected  Bishop  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
came  in  over  the  edge  of  the  open,  dry  baptistry  and  fell  in. 
As  he  afterward  remarked,  "it  was  only  a  matter  of  water  or 
the  Baptist  Church  would  have  added  one  member  and  the 
Methodist  subtracted  one."  From  the  first  Sunday  service  until 
the  time  of  "moving  on,"  the  seating  capacity  of  1200  was  never 
sufficient  for  the  congregation. 

Added  to  the  discomforture  of  crowded  congregations  was 
the  fact  that  this  building  had  rightly  been  named  the  "House 
of  Echoes."  The  people  grieved  that  many  of  the  best  ser- 
mons went  over  their  heads — they  lost  the  Pastor's  words  and  the 
Pastor  lost  his  voice.  Necessity,  the  mother  of  invention,  la- 
bored in  the  minds  of  Trustee  and  Deacon  with  the  problem  of 
the  echoes  and  brought  forth  an  off-spring  of  corrogated  iron 
about  ten  feet  square,  resembling  an  exaggerated  dustpan. 
This  sounding-board  inverted  over  the  head  of  the  minister 
appeared  like  a  protection  against  any  possible  deluge,  and 
the  worshipful  spirit  of  the  congregation  in  spite  of  this  spectacle 
was  an  exponent  of  its  really  reverential  inner  life.  Because  of 
these  conditions  and  because  it  had  been  the  large  hope  of  the 
Church  from  the  first  conception  that  it  should  have  its  own 
home,  one  of  its  members,  C.  R.  Harris,  sat  during  the  third  ser- 
vice held  in  this  building,  August  9th,  and  dreamed  dreams  and 
with  all  his  senses  wide  awake  saw  visions  that  were  more  than 
prophetic. 

Mr.  Harris  being  addressed  by  a  friend  after  service  with 
the  words,  "That  was  a  fine  sermon,"  replied,  "I  could  only  hear 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  57 

the  first  paragraph,  I  was  thinking  out  some  plan  to  better 
our  conditions."  Mr.  Harris  dreamed  of  the  time  when  this 
already  large  congregation  should  increase  three-fold — when 
this  young  Church  should  be  strong  and  know  no  limit  to  its 
activities,  when  it  should  become  the  center  of  a  religious, 
educational,  uplifting  life  not  hitherto  known  in  the  heart  of 
business  Los  Angeles. 

Whatever  form  Mr.  Harris'  dreams  took  at  that  time  he 
kept  his  counsel,  going  East  soon  after  and  examining  a  large 
number  of  auditoriums,  and  gathering  facts  connected  with  such 
buildings.  It  was  at  a  prayer  and  business  meeting  after  Mr. 
Harris  returned  September  8,  1903 — before  the  Church  was  two 
months  old  —  that  he  presented  the  vision  of  a  down-town 
Church  which  he  had  dreamed — a  vision  that  took  the  breath 
of  his  audience  for  a  moment,  and  for  which  he  was  promptly 
christened  "The  Rainbow  Chaser"  as  a  namesake  of  one  of  his 
Pastor's  lectures.  The  silence  that  followed  his  description  of 
the  kind  of  a  million  dollar  plant  he  thought  a  Church  young  in 
days,  small  in  numbers,  and  poor  in  purse  should  erect,  was 
broken  by  Leslie  Gray,  who  sprang  to  his  feet  shouting  in  south- 
ern enthusiasm,  "//  can  be  done!  It  will  be  done!"  And  from 
that  day  Leslie  Gray's  declaration  became  the  watchword  of 
the  Church.  (From  Church  Minutes).  "On  motion  of  Leslie 
Gray  and  seconded  by  every  one  present,  and  carried  by  a  stand- 
ing vote.  Brother  Harris  was  appointed  chairman,  with  power 
to  choose  his  own  committee,  to  carry  forward  and  advise  the 
Church  as  to  the  feasibility  of  the  proposed  church  building." 
So  in  earnest  was  Mr.  Harris  about  the  necessary  home  and 
equipment  for  the  larger  life  of  the  Church,  he  not  only  dreamed 
dreams,  and  put  his  own  pencil  to  paper,  but  he  personally 
engaged  an  architect  to  make  a  perspective  picture  of  what 
he  hoped  would  be  a  substantial  Temple  Building;  as  the  Pas- 
tor put  it,  "A  mercantile  building  with  a  human  soul,  a  soul 
throbbing  with  the  Divine  love  for  man."     Not  only  was  an 


58  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

attractive  picture  presented  but  detailed  plans  as  to  interior 
and  a  prospectus  that  gave  detailed  possibilities  as  to  cost  of 
construction,  possible  opportunity  for  church  work,  and  earn- 
ing capacity  as  to  business  quarters.  This  inspired  the  first 
faith  and  courage  of  those  who  afterwards  became  hearty  co- 
workers in  the  substantialities  of  these  dreams.  It  was  at  this 
time  that  the  Pastor's  wife,  after  making  some  substantial  in- 
vestigations herself,  began  to  take  an  active  part  in  the  plan. 

The  first  ideal  of  the  new  Temple  appeared  on  the  title  page 
of  the  Church  calendar  December  27,  1903,  entitled,  "A  Vision 
of  Next  Christmas."  While  these  plans  were  never  used,  the 
fundamental  ideas  have  always  prevailed,  though  the  real 
Temple  has  far  surpassed  the  first  ideal. 

During  all  these  months  of  planning  for  the  home-building 
the  Church  was  growing  numerically  and  spiritually.  There 
was  hardly  a  week  passed  but  some  new  members  were  received, 
but  it  grew  quietly,  as  the  grass  grows,  one  blade  at  a  time,  not 
with  the  rush  of  a  Jonah's  gourd  that  came  up  in  a  night  and 
perished  in  a  night. 

During  the  year  and  three  months  of  abiding  on  this  corner 
of  Bedlam  many  auspicious  events  took  place  in  the  home  of 
the  Temple. 

Not  only  did  Campbell  Morgan,  of  London,  give  here  his 
wonderful  interpretation  of  the  Scriptures,  but  Dr.  Guinness, 
of  the  African  Mission  field,  and  his  attractive  and  talented  wife, 
spoke  on  more  than  one  occasion.  During  the  absence  of  the 
Pastor  in  1904,  who  was  in  attendance  upon  the  May  Anni- 
versaries in  Cleveland,  the  pulpit  was  supplied  by  Bishop  Fow- 
ler, Bishop  John  Vincent,  Geo.  B.  Mains,  of  New  York;  Dr.  E. 
H.  Bridgeman,  President  of  Hamline  University,  A.  B.  Leonard, 
C.  T.  Little,  of  Syracuse  University,  and  H.  C.  Jennings.  These 
supplies  from  the  Methodist  Church  were  made  possible  because 
of  the  meeting  in  the  city  of  the  Methodist  General  Conference 
which  was  really  occupying  the  future  home  of  the  Temple 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  59 

Baptist  Church  though  neither  then  knew  the  fact  that  might 
have  welded  them  more  closely.  Being  more  and  more  convinced 
that  the  Church  could  not  continue  to  abide  in  this  building  that 
was  limiting  their  activities,  they  were  the  more  ready  to  listen  to 
Mr.  Harris  upon  his  return  from  a  second  trip  east  in  the  summer 
of  1904,  when  he  presented  new  plans,  facts  and  possibilities. 
Something  definite  if  not  permanent  had  to  be  done.  Mr. 
Harris  and  the  Pastor's  wife  went  on  a  tour  of  investigation 
and  when,  in  spite  of  all  drawbacks  they  recommended  the 
renting  of  Hazard's  Pavilion  that  stood  diagonally  across  Cen- 
tral Park,  it  seemed  only  two  things  stood  in  the  way  of  accept- 
ing the  recommendation,  the  doubt  as  to  whether  it  could  be 
made  habitable  for  worship,  and  the  $600  per  month  rent.  Re- 
ceiving assurance  from  the  housekeeper's  standpoint  that  it 
could  be  renovated  with  the  outlay  of  $1000,  and  that  the  cer- 
tainty of  sub-rentals  would  take  care  of  the  rent,  with  the  cour- 
age that  had  always  characterized  them,  the  Church  voted  to 
take  up  its  wilderness  journey  across  the  park.  The  promise 
was  more  than  fulfilled.  The  building  was  cleansed — the  win- 
dows, stage  and  boxes  curtained — the  Annex  fitted  up  for  Sun- 
day School  room  and  kitchen — and  the  sub-rentals  ran  as  high 
as  $1400  one  month.  When  this  people  gathered  for  its  first 
service  July  26,  1903,  it  did  not  realize  that  it  was  to  have  three 
years'  weary  wilderness  march  before  it  should  come  to  the 
Promised  Land,  and  though  they  were  to  have  many  stopping 
places,  and  some  of  their  number  were  to  pass  on  to  the  "Better 
Land"  before  the  end  of  this  earthly  march,  they  never  turned 
back  nor  halted  in  the  march.  Hazard's  Pavilion  having  been 
rented  and  put  in  order,  this  "Church  in  the  Wilderness"  struck 
tents,  marched  across  the  Park,  to  their  new  "camping  place" 
October  16,  1904,  guided  as  they  believed,  by  God. 

As  for  the  Church  itself  this  was  to  be  an  object  lesson, 
proving  by  its  experience  here  that  increased  congregations, 
rental  possibilities,  and  enlarged  opportunity  for  work  were  not 


60  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

all  a  dream  of  the  dreamer.  Here  it  came  true  and  faith  grew 
with  the  experience.  A  peculiar  service  Temple  Church  was  to 
render  Los  Angeles.  Everyone  acquainted  with  Los  Angeles 
knew  that  "Hazard's  Pavilion,"  while  it  had  in  the  past  been 
the  scene  of  great  religious,  political  and  musical  gatherings, 
and  had  been  transformed  into  a  thing  of  beauty  by  Flower 
Festivals  and  Military  Balls,  it  did  not  at  this  time  bear  "an 
odor  of  sanctity"  in  the  community.  Its  varied  career  was  at 
an  end.  By  this  rental  and  the  final  purchase  of  this  property, 
the  Temple  Church  had  done  what  the  city  authorities  had  not 
been  able  or  willing  to  do,  closed  the  place  for  public  prize  fights 
in  the  heart  of  Los  Angeles.  The  women  thoroughly  cleansing 
and  refitting  this  building  that  was  to  be  re-named  "Temple 
Auditorium,"  the  "dead  past"  was  left  to  "bury  its  dead." 

In  this  second  "camping  place"  the  Church  rested  for  eight 
months,  worshiped,  grew,  prospered,  and  had  many  happy 
meetings,  yes,  many  of  them,  for  the  dear  "Old  Barracks," 
(where  it  was  a  mile  from  the  kitchen  to  the  Pastor's  study, 
and  three-quarters  of  a  mile  from  the  pulpit  to  the  door,  which 
distance  was  often  trod  by  weary  feet)  was  still  dearest  of  all 
our  "camps."  It  seemed  more  like  "Home"  and  though  we 
did  not  then  know  it,  it  was  the  ground  of  our  final  "camp." 

Here  was  opportunity  and  the  stirring  events  and  memorable 
services  that  came  into  the  life  of  this  young  Church  during  its 
eight  months  in  this  building  that  could  throw  its  doors  open  to 
3,000  participants,  may  never  be  duplicated  again. 

Before  Temple  Church  had  become  the  permanent  renter 
of  the  old  Pavilion,  they  had  in  April,  1904,  rented  it  for  one 
Sabbath,  and  here  was  welcomed  and  entertained  the  great 
Campbell  Morgan  meetings  that  gave  to  the  religious  life  of 
Los  Angeles  a  new  and  broader  view  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
January  and  February  of  1905  brought  the  Dr.  J.  Wilbur  Chap- 
man meetings  that  touched  still  another  phase  of  religious 
life  of  Los  Angeles.     And  April  9  to  16,  1905,  came  Dr.  F.  B. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  61 

Meyer,  of  London,  an  evangelist  whose  power  differed  from 
either  of  the  others.  His  sweetly  spiritual  influence  was  a 
special  blessing  to  the  Church  which  welcomed  him  at  this  time. 

Some  memorable  days  stand  out  prominently  during  the 
months  spent  by  the  Church  in  this  "Temple  Auditorium." 
The  Flower  Festival,  held  from  March  26th  to  April  1,  1905, 
has  been  referred  to  before  when  giving  credit  to  the  women 
of  the  Temple  who  made  such  heroic  efforts,  the  success  of  which 
deserves  repeated  recognition  in  this  Church  History.  The 
Temple- Herald  of  the  following  Sunday  expressed  the  feeling 
of  all  when  it  said,  "To  the  women,  the  Auditorium  Corpora- 
tion, Temple  Church  and  the  congregation  gratefully  tender  all 
the  bouquets  in  the  festival  from  the  sun-wheel  in  the  ceiling 
to  the  tamerisk  in  the  cloak  room."  The  festival  lives  in  the 
minds  of  many  as  a  "thing  of  beauty"  for  the  old  Auditorium 
was  made  a  garden  of  rainbows  with  its  lighthouse  of  20,000 
carnations,  its  ship  with  6,000  white  carnations  in  its  sail,  and 
its  curtain  on  the  stage  hanging  in  folds  of  5,000  calla  lilies.  As 
it  had  thus  been  glorified  in  its  early  days  it  was  fitting  that  it 
should  pass  out  of  existence  only  after  it  had  again  been  em- 
bowered in  the  purity,  perfume  and  beauty  of  bud,  blossom  and 
foliage. 

Another  memorable  day  was  Easter  Sunday,  April,  1905, 
when  the  great  building  was  packed  from  floor  to  ceiling  with 
a  living,  moving  throng  of  humanity.  When  the  Pastor,  stand- 
ing on  the  platform,  facing  his  great  audience,  with  a  choir  of 
two  hundred  white-robed  singers,  led  by  Professor  Harry  Barn- 
hart,  delivered  the  Easter  message,  and  the  voices  of  the  choir 
died  away  among  the  rafters  to  the  music  of  the  Easter  Hymn, 
"Christ,  the  Lord  is  Risen  Today,  Hallelujah!"  there  was  surely 
an  answering  throb  in  every  heart  of  the  thousands  gathered 
there. 

Memorial  Day  service,  held  Sunday,  May  28,  1905,  will  be 
long  remembered  as  indicating  another  obliterating  touch  of  the 


62  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

hand  of  time.  The  Pastor  had  sent  invitations  to  the  organiza- 
tions of  Federal  and  Confederate  Veterans,  with  their  affihated 
organizations,  and  the  Naval  and  Military  Academies  to  meet  in 
Temple   Auditorium   and  hold   a   Fraternal   Memorial   Service. 

The  entire  body  of  the  Auditorium  was  reserved  for  the 
invited  guests,  who  filed  in  under  their  various  flags  and  banners 
with  the  proud  spirit  of  those  who  have  served.  The  Church 
members  and  congregation  cheerfully  betook  themselves  to  the 
galleries,  such  as  could  gain  admission.  The  interior  of  the 
building  had  been  beautifully  decorated  with  the  national 
colors,  and  flowers  of  red  and  white.  The  service  was  divided 
into  two  parts,  the  regular  Sunday  morning  service,  conducted 
by  the  Pastor  of  Temple  Church,  who  preached  for  this  unique 
occasion  a  most  memorable  sermon,  and  a  patriotic  exercise 
under  the  direction  of  Capt.  Frederick  J.  Cressey, 

After  brief  addresses  by  Gen.  Harrison  Gray  Otis,  there  was 
a  flag  presentation.  To  quote  from  another,  "the  prettiest  part 
of  the  latter  service  and  the  best  remembered  by  Temple  mem- 
bers, was  when  Mrs.  Burdette  stood  under  the  folds  of  'The 
Star  Spangled  Banner'  and  presented  to  the  Temple  Baptist 
Church  in  behalf  of  the  Veterans  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Re- 
public a  beautiful  garrison  flag.  As  we  looked  at  her  we  for- 
got she  was  our  business  lady  with  a  great  Auditorium  in  her 
pocket,  and  whose  time  was  sometimes  worth  a  thousand 
dollars  a  minute,  but  thought  of  her  only  as  she  was  then — 
a  woman  speaking  from  her  heart  beautiful  words  of  sympathy 
and  sentiment  that  went  to  the  hearts  of  her  hearers." 

Meanwhile  great  things  had  been  taking  place  in  the  ma- 
terial life  of  the  Church.  In  September,  1903,  when  the  Church 
was  but  two  months  old,  Mr.  Burdette  expressed  his  definite 
wish  in  regard  to  the  final  Church  home  as  follows:  "Brethren, 
if  you  love  me  and  my  work,  give  me  a  church  in  the  center  of 
the  business  district,  down  where  the  business  men  can  run  in  at 
12  o'clock  and  attend  noon  prayer-meeting  or  musical  service 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  63 

every  day  in  the  year.  It  is  not  by  chance  that  old  Trinity 
stands  where  it  does  right  in  the  center  of  the  commercial  dis- 
trict of  the  United  States.  Let  us  build  a  second  Trinity  church 
here.  For  the  next  year  let  all  else  be  subservient  to  this  thought 
and  God  will  find  a  way." 

"As  faith  without  works  is  dead,"  a  committee  was  appointed 
in  October  to  secure  conditional  subscriptions  of  $100,000  to- 
ward the  proposed  million  dollar  plant  as  tangible  evidence  of 
earnest  purpose  in  this  matter.  This  Committee  consisted  of 
C.  R.  Harris,  Mattison  B.  Jones,  Leonard  B.  Merrill,  George 
Giles,  Richard  Green,  D.  K.  Edwards,  E.  P.  Frost,  and  Mrs.  C.T. 
Crowell.  This  Committee  was  to  prosecute  a  vigorous  cam- 
paign along  the  line  of  the  expressed  desire  of  the  promoters 
of  this  scheme  among  the  Baptist  flock,  that  the  nest  egg,  a 
good  big  one  at  that,  should  come  directly  from  the  pocket- 
books  of  those  most  directly  interested,  the  parishioners  of  the 
Temple  Church.  Though  not  a  member  of  the  Temple  the  Pas- 
tor's wife  soon  began  to  take  an  active  interest  in  this  matter 
so  dear  to  her  husband,  as  well  as  appealing  to  her  because  the 
work  whether  under  Baptist,  Presbyterian  or  Congregational 
fold  is  all  one.  From  that  time  forward  she  was  recognized 
as  one  of  the  "Promotors"  who  were  to  serve  without  compen- 
sation of  any  kind  save  the  satisfaction  of  accomplishment.  This 
Committee  did  not  work  spasmodically,  but  persistently,  some- 
times quietly  and  sometimes  taking  the  entire  membership  into 
conference.  Late  in  1904,  when  the  occupancy  of  the  old  Pa- 
vilion had  proven  many  things,  a  large  committee  was  called 
together  and  after  carefully  considering  locations  with  reference 
to  the  site  for  a  down-town  church  and  Auditorium  that  should 
attract  large  conventions,  grand  opera,  and  high-class  enter- 
tainments, that  should  all  be  educational,  a  site  with  reference 
to  an  office  building  that  should  house  a  specific  class  of  tenants, 
it  was  agreed  that  no  better  space  could  be  found  than  that  they 
now  occupied  at  the  corner  of  Fifth  and  Olive  streets. 


64  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

While  the  $100,000  pledge  of  "good  faith"  had  not  been 
subscribed,  a  large  enough  amount  was  pledged  to  cause  those 
who  were  promoting  the  project  both  in  public  interests  and  the 
interest  of  Temple  Church,  to  go  forward  in  the  belief  that  when 
fairly  launched  the  response  would  come.  They  pinned  their 
faith  so  far  as  the  public  was  concerned  to  the  great  need  of  the 
city  for  a  place  large  enough  and  modern  enough  to  attract  the 
great  national  bodies,  religious,  educational  and  otherwise  that 
were  then  turning  their  faces  away  from  Los  Angeles  for  the 
want  of  such  a  building.  The  music  lovers  of  Los  Angeles  had 
for  many  seasons  mourned  the  loss  of  great  music  attractions 
because  of  the  lack  of  sufficient  accommodations.  Large  local 
mass  meetings  had  been  handicapped  by  the  need  of  a  fire-proof 
building  that  should  hold  our  own  citizens  when  there  was  a 
need  of  "getting  together"  in  a  cause.  So  far  as  the  Church 
was  concerned,  the  fact  that  they  had  set  their  faces  to  it  was 
enough.  There  was  no  turning  back  and  as  the  Pastor  had 
said  in  this  first  plea,  "God  will  find  a  way."  The  first  step 
in  this  most  important  of  all  material  undertakings  was  to  se- 
cure an  option  on  the  property,  the  next,  for  a  small  syndicate 
to  purchase  it,  and  last,  so  far  as  the  realty  was  concerned,  to 
turn  it  over  to  the  Corporation  when  it  should  be  organized  to 
own  the  property  and  issue  thereon  stock  and  bonds  for  the 
completion  of  the  project. 

To  say  that  on  January  21,  1905,  a  syndicate  composed  of 
Mrs.  Robert  J.  Burdette,  D.  K.  Edwards,  Richard  Green, 
and  C.  R.  Harris  entered  into  an  agreement  to  purchase  of 
George  H.  Pike  and  the  Exposition  Company  the  property 
known  as  Hazard's  Pavilion,  corner  of  Fifth  and  Olive  streets, 
having  a  frontage  on  Fifth  street  of  165  feet  and  running  back 
on  Olive  175  feet,  for  $170,000,  is  only  a  statement  of  the  public 
consummation  of  many  private  meetings,  plans,  investigations 
and  questionings.  To  one  member  of  that  Committee,  at  least, 
it  seemed  that  God  was  preparing  the  "way"  He    was  "finding" 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  65 

for  us.  By  a  striking  Providence,  the  woman  member  of  this 
syndicate  had  only  a  month  before  been  persuaded  almost 
against  her  will  to  sell  a  certain  piece  of  property  that  she  had 
not  contemplated  parting  with — and  this  gave  to  her  credit  in 
the  Bank  a  sum  that  made  it  possible  for  her  to  draw  her  check 
for  the  $10,000  option  money  that  was  necessary  to  bind  the 
agreement.  Of  course  the  other  members  of  the  syndicate  very 
shortly  reimbursed  her  with  their  proportion  and  when  this 
agreement  for  purchase  was  turned  over  to  the  Auditorium 
Company  it  was  turned  over  for  exactly  the  price  the  syndicate 
had  paid  for  it,  no  more  or  no  less.  Steps  were  immediately 
taken  to  organize  a  company  and  the  Auditorium  Company  was 
incorporated  under  the  laws  of  the  State  of  California,  February, 
1905,  with  the  following  named  incorporators: 

Incorporators:  E.  W.  Davies,  Clara  B.  Burdette,  Dr. 
Norman  Bridge,  D.  K.  Edwards,  Richard  Green,  J.  A.  Rose- 
steel,  William  Mead,  J.  H.  Merriam,  C.  R.  Harris,  Ella  G.  Crowell, 
C.  H.  Barker,  LesHe  W.  Gray,  W.  C.  Patterson,  J.  O.  Koepfii, 
C.  C.  Boynton.  Of  these  fifteen  incorporators,  ten  were  Bap- 
tists and  eight  members  of  the  Temple  Church.  These  incor- 
porators elected  the  following  officers: 

President:     E.  W.  Davies. 

First  Vice-President  and  General  Manager:      C.  R.  Harris. 

Second    Vice-President:     Clara  B.  Burdette, 

Secretary:     Mattison  B.  Jones. 

Treasurer:     William  Mead. 

A  Finance  Committee  was  formed  with  Mrs.  Robert  J. 
Burdette  as  Chairman,  the  other  members  being  D.  K.  Edwards, 
Richard  Green,  C.  H.  Barker,  E.  C.  Lyon,  J.  H.  Merriam,  Wm. 
Mead. 

The  members  of  this  Finance  Committee  worked  with  hope 
and  courage  against  all  discouragements,  especially  D.  K. 
Edwards  and  the  Pastor's  wife,  who  went  out  among  friends  and 


66  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

business  acquaintances  of  long  standing.  C.  R.  Harris,  who 
attended  to  the  "office  end"  of  the  work,  and  others  of  the  com- 
mittee tilled  the  field  diligently  among  the  members  of  the 
Church  and  denomination. 

When  it  became  evident  that  the  Baptists  of  Los  Angeles 
were  not  in  a  position  to  purchase  stock  to  an  amount  that  would 
control  the  Corporation,  the  Pastor's  wife  went  East  and  inter- 
viewed the  influential  and  wealthy  people  of  the  denomination, 
hoping  to  interest  them  in  helping  the  Baptist  Denomination 
that  had  not  been  over-strong  on  the  coast,  secure  a  Baptist 
headquarters.  The  Pacific  Coast  was  too  far  from  the  East, 
their  knowledge  of  the  work  too  limited  and  their  faith  in  the 
possibilities  too  small.  Not  one  dollar  of  Eastern  money  ever 
went  into  the  enterprise.  While  most  of  the  members  of  the 
Temple  Church  had  helped  to  build  every  Baptist  church  in 
Los  Angeles,  and  therefore  could  not  be  expected  to  give  out- 
right to  this  new  enterprise,  and  the  expense  of  a  down-town 
church  was  too  great  to  be  born  by  any  church-membership 
that  might  hope  to  be  gathered,  it  was  possible  for  many  of 
them  to  make  an  investment  in  this  combination  business  and 
Auditorium  block  that  should  be  dividend-earning.  Having 
gathered  all  of  these  possible  stockholders  in  the  Auditorium 
Company,  it  was  evident  that  not  one-third  was  to  be  held  in 
the  denomination  and  that  outside  friends  who  believed  in  the 
same  ideals  must  be  drawn  to  the  enterprise.  About  this  time 
Theodore  B.  Comstock  became  interested,  and  not  only  invested 
his  own  money,  but  after  careful  consideration  of  the  prospects 
induced  many  friends  to  do  the  same.  He  was  afterward 
elected  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  and  has  been  a 
most  useful  and  loyal  member  until  the  present,  serving  on  im- 
portant and  time-absorbing  committees,  as  well  as  doing  special 
work. 

Simultaneously  with  the  financing  of  the  Auditorium  Com- 
pany went   forward  the  architectural    plans  for  this  unusual 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  67 

combination  block.  When  a  sufficient  amount  of  stock  had 
been  subscribed  to  warrant  the  adoption  of  plans,  Charles  E. 
Whittlesey,  who  had  been  selected  as  architect  after  competition, 
had  so  far  completed  them  as  to  furnish  an  approximate  esti- 
mate on  the  final  cost,  and  the  Board  determined  on  an  issue  of 
$300,000  worth  of  stock  and  $300,000  of  bonds,  the  stock  all 
seUing  for  par  or  more,  there  being  no  "promoter's  stock,"  or 
commissions.  When  plans  were  practically  adopted,  a  sufficient 
amount  of  stock  had  been  placed,  representative  men  and  women 
of  Los  Angeles  having  shown  their  faith  in  the  enterprise,  and 
an  arrangement  completed  for  the  disposal  of  the  bonds  through 
the  bonding  house  of  Adams  &  Philips,  the  Auditorium  Company 
entered  into  an  agreement  with  the  Temple  Baptist  Church  to  re- 
lease their  lease  on  the  Temple  Auditorium  (old  Hazard's  Pavilion) 
that  it  might  be  taken  down,  and  the  Temple  Baptist  Church  en- 
tered into  an  agreement  with  the  Auditorium  Company  to  be- 
come renters  of  certain  described  quarters  in  the  new  building  at 
a  stated  rental  figure  for  the  term  of  ten  years,  about  twenty- 
five  per  cent  of  what  the  space  might  otherwise  produce,  the  low 
rental  figure  agreed  upon  being  considered  the  equity  for  the 
Temple  Church  in  having  made  possible  the  Auditorium  Com- 
pany. This  arrangement  was  not  brought  about  at  one  meet- 
ing, nor  in  one  month,  for  there  were  those  who  questioned, 
honestly;  there  were  those  who  were  not  dreamers  and  could 
not  "see  and  understand"  that  which  was  as  yet  only  a  vision; 
and  there  were  those  who  were  born  pessimistic  and  "couldn't 
help  it."  But  hope  and  faith  and  rainbow  chasing  prevailed 
and  they  soon  found  themselves  ready  to  strike  tents  again. 
On  the  evening  of  May  31,  1905,  the  Church  held  its  last 
prayer-meeting  in  the  old  Pavilion,  now  Temple  Auditorium, 
and  many  were  the  expressions  of  praise  for  the  happy  months 
passed  there  and  the  spiritual  blessings  received.  The  Church 
took  a  long  look  backward  and  a  bright  look  forward,  counting 
mercies  past  and  mercies  yet  to  come. 


68  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

The  last  Sunday  service  took  place  June  4th,  occupying 
practically  all  of  Sunday.  At  9:30  o'clock  the  Sunday  School 
held  its  usual  session.  At  11  o'clock  the  Pastor  preached  an 
appropriate  farewell  sermon  to  a  large  audience.  The  ordi- 
nance of  baptism  was  administered  and  fifteen  new  members 
received  the  right  hand  of  fellowship  that  was  extended  at  the 
communion  service  that  followed  the  sermon.  Special  service 
was  held  at  the  noon  hour  for  the  boys  of  the  McKinley  Home 
that  had  been  present  at  the  morning  service.  Dr.  Uriah 
Gregory  gave  an  addtess,  the  boys  sang  songs,  and  they  were 
afterward  taken  home  to  dinner  by  the  individual  members  of 
the  Church.  Temperance  workers  gathered  in  the  afternoon 
and  led  by  Dr.  E.  S.  Chapman,  reviewed  the  anti-saloon  cam- 
paign just  closed  and  considered  plans  for  the  future.  Early 
evening  service  was  conducted  by  the  Women's  Christian  Tem- 
perance Union,  Major  Hilton  giving  the  principal  address. 
This  was  followed  by  the  usual  evening  service,  which  was  like- 
wise followed  by  a  "watch  meeting,"  which  lasted  until  midnight. 
This  latter  service  was  conducted  by  Rev.  A.  P.  Graves,  a  vet- 
eran evangelist,  then  a  member  of  Calvary  Baptist  Church,  New 
York  City,  but  at  the  present  time  an  ardent  member  of  Temple 
Church.  From  9  p.  m.  until  12:00,  prayers  were  directed  by 
the  hour  as  follows:  9  to  10,  that  the  work  of  Temple  Baptist 
Church  might  be  consecrated  to  Christ;  10  to  11,  for  God's 
blessing  on  the  missions  of  the  church;  11  to  12,  for  the  uncon- 
verted. At  midnight  hour  the  worshipers  gave  way  to  work- 
men, ending  a  series  of  services  varied  and  impressive,  and 
closing  the  life  of  a  building  that  for  eighteen  years  had  ren- 
dered a  service  more  varied  and  sometimes  less  sacred. 

While  the  past  history  of  Hazard's  Pavilion  may  not  be 
considered  a  part  of  the  life  of  Temple  Church,  it  may  be  well 
to  preserve  here  a  record  of  history  as  it  had  been  made  on  this 
corner,  guarding  the  Central  Park,  with  the  feeling  that  there 
was  about  to  begin  a  new  life  that  would  be  better  worth  record- 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  69 

ing  as  the  years  of  time  blended  into  the  eternal  years.  This 
site  was  originally  purchased  by  Henry  T.  Hazard,  Judge  O'Mel- 
veny  and  C.  H.  Howlan  in  1886,  for  $20,000.  These  three  men 
formed  a  company  known  as  the  Exposition  Company  and  later 
George  H.  Pike  bought  an  interest  in  the  same.  In  1887  the 
big  Pavilion  was  finished  at  a  cost  of  $60,000.  One  of  the  first 
great  entertainments  to  be  held  in  the  building  was  a  season  of 
Opera  by  the  American  National  Opera  Company,  of  over  300 
artists,  in  May,  1887.  The  late  Theodore  Thomas  was  the 
director  of  this  musical  organization.  "Aida,"  "Nero,"  and 
"Faust"  were  presented.  Jessie  Bartlett  Davis  sang  to  thou- 
sands at  this  time.  Hazard's  Pavilion  had  been  used  for  almost 
every  conceivable  purpose.  In  it  had  been  held  Flower  Festi- 
vals, musical  and  literary  entertainments,  banquets,  balls, 
citrus  fairs,  prize  fights,  public  meetings,  conventions,  operas, 
and  dramatic  festivals,  educational  gatherings,  temperance 
rallies,  revival  meetings,  poultry  and  dog  shows,  and  church 
services.  In  1889  came  Gilmore's  Band,  and  two  years  later 
President  Harrison  with  members  of  his  family  and  cabinet  were 
received  there.  Maurice  Grau,  presenting  his  MetropoHtan 
Opera  Company  was  the  attraction  in  1901.  Among  the  nota- 
bles who  have  entertained  audiences  in  the  old  PaviHon  are 
Mmes.  Melba,  Calve,  Sembrich,  Schumann-Heinck,  Gadski, 
Nordica,  Enrico  Caruso,  Campanini,  Moody,  Rev.  Newell  Dwight 
Hillis,  Booker  T.  Washington,  William  Jennings  Bryan,  Henry 
M.  Stanley,  Gen.  Lew  Wallace,  James  Witcomb  Riley,  Robert  J. 
Burdette,  Bill  Nye  and  others.  Among  the  latest  to  appear  in 
this  remarkable  structure  were  Dr.  Campbell  Morgan,  Dr.  Wilbur 
Chapman  and  his  evangelists,  Ben  Greet  Players  and  Mrs.  Fisk. 
No  matter  how  orthodox  the  tapeline,  the  measure  of  the  life 
of  this  old  building,  dear  to  the  hearts  of  the  "old  timers,"  must 
stand  "feet"  for  demoraHzation  and  "yards"  for  uplift.  And 
the  wrecking  company  took  the  balance. 

With  the  desire  of  children  to  keep  as    close  "home"  as 


70  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

possible,  the  services  of  Temple  Church  were  simpl}^  moved 
around  the  corner.  Masonic  Hall,  462  South  Hill  street,  was 
rented,  with  the  hope  of  somehow  crowding  the  church  family 
and  occasional  guests  into  four  walls  that  never  even  held  all 
the  membership  present.  The  first  service  held  there  was 
prayer-meeting  Wednesday  night,  June  7,  1905.  After  the 
regular  meeting  an  informal  reception  was  given  prior  to  the 
departure  of  the  Pastor  and  wife  for  England,  where  Dr.  Bur- 
dette  was  to  represent  the  Southern  California  Baptist  Conven- 
tion and  Temple  Baptist  Church  as  a  delegate  to  the  "World's 
Congress,"  held  in  Exeter  Hall,  London,  July  7th  to  18th.  As 
usual,  the  women  had  glorified  the  bare  hall  by  converting  it 
into  a  veritable  flower  garden,  leaving  with  those  departing  a 
loving  memory  of  this  "Land  of  Flowers."  The  Pastor  preached 
his  last  sermon  before  leaving  Sunday,  June  11th,  from  the  text 
found  in  Gen.  12:5.  It  was  full  of  hope  and  enthusiasm  and 
encouragement,  as  were  all  his  messages  during  these  trying 
times,  and  in  concluding,  he  said,  speaking  of  the  Church's 
future,  "Giants  there  are  yet  to  be  encountered,  but  there  will 
be  a  David  for  every  Goliath.  Rivers  to  cross,  but  the  Ark 
will  go  before  us,  walled  cities  to  take  but  the  walls  will 
crumble  at  our  hallelujahs.  All  the  land  flowing  with  milk 
and  honey  will  be  ours.  God  has  promised!  God  leads!  We 
have  set  out  to  go  into  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  into  the  land  of 
Canaan  we  will  come." 

During  the  absence  of  the  Pastor,  Dr.  William  H.  Walker 
filled  the  position  of  Acting  Pastor,  and  in  addition  to  Dr.  Walk- 
er's timely  administration  the  pulpit  was  filled  by  ministers 
from  other  cities.  The  Pastor  was  welcomed  back  on  the  first  Sun- 
day in  September,  and  it  was  again  evident  as  it  had  been  be- 
fore that  the  cramped  quarters  called  for  too  much  sacrifice  on 
the  part  of  the  members.  For  no  greater  test  of  loyalty  had 
ever  come  or  ever  could  come  than  when  the  members  sat  on  the 
stairs  in  the  outer  hallway  content  to  watch  the  strangers  walk 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  71 

into  the  only  vacant  chairs  and  enjoy  their  Pastor,  or  when  they 
went  home  for  the  same  reason  and  prayed  for  the  time  when 
there  should  be  room  for  all.  After  a  thorough  investigation 
for  possible  temporary  quarters  the  Church  again  went  on  a 
pilgrimage,  December  10,1905,  this  time  landing  in  the  Armory, 
corner  of  Eighth  and  Spring  streets.  This  was  perhaps  the 
least  attractive  of  any  of  the  camps  they  had  been  called  to 
tent  in.  Here  it  was  indeed,  a  church  militant  with  (to  quote 
the  Pastor)  "a  gatling  gun  in  the  corner,  and  a  'rapid-fire'  in  the 
pulpit."  In  addition  to  these  war-like  articles,  a  row  of  chairs 
would  sometimes  go  down  with  a  rattle  like  the  rain  of  bullets 
from  the  enemy  in  ambuscade.  The  Chairman  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees  received  a  communication  from  a  lady,  saying,  "It  is 
very  hard  to  come  to  church  and  be  a  Christian,  considering  the 
kind  of  chairs  we  have  to  sit  on."  And  the  very  fact  that  peoijle 
did  come  to  church,  in  spite  of  the  chairs,  the  noise,  and  the  many 
other  obstacles  they  had  to  contend  with,  shows  that  the  Temple 
has  within  it  a  germ  of  strong  life  that  is  destined  to  great 
power.  "Thou  therefore  endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of 
Jesus  Christ"  may  mean  hard  chairs  as  well  as  hard  treatment. 
During  the  six  months  of  worship  in  this  place  of  mimic  war- 
fare nothing  of  signal  importance  occurred  except  the  steady 
growth  of  the  Church  in  spite  of  all  discouragements.  Sunday, 
May  27th,  Memorial  services  for  Decoration  day  was  held  with 
the  Seventh  Regiment,  National  Guard  of  California,  Troop  D, 
the  Signal  Corps  and  the  Naval  Reserve  being  present.  The 
prayer-meetings  during  this  time  were  held  in  the  hall  of  the 
Young  Women's  Christian  Association,  corner  of  Hill  and  Third 
streets. 

With  the  characteristic  that  had  always  been  dominant  in 
the  life  of  the  Temple,  the  Church  remained  a  unit  in  all  its 
activities,  though  divided  in  places  for  worship  and  more  or  less 
unorganized  in  its  lines  of  activity. 

The  fourteen  months  intervening  between  the  time  of  the 


72  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

last  service  in  the  old  Pavilion  and  the  last  service  in  the  Armory- 
had  not  been  idly  spent  by  the  Auditorium  Company  Board  and 
its  most  strenuous  Building  Committee,  composed  of  E.  W. 
Davies,  C.  R.  Harris,  Clara  B.  Burdette,  Richard  Green  and 
Theo.  B.  Comstock.  No  written  record  can  ever  tell  of  the  days 
and  months  spent  in  selecting  architect,  contractors,  plans, 
materials  and  colors  with  an  infinite  detail  in  every  thing  that 
the  best  might  be  produced  for  money  expended,  for  purposes 
proposed,  for  long  and  lasting  service  of  this  most  unique  of 
structures.  Active  days,  sleepless  nights,  every  modern  in- 
genuity and  device  was  made  use  of  to  overcome  the  obstacles 
that  seem  to  arise  with  each  new  day.  C.  R.  Harris  had 
been  made  General  Manager  of  the  Company,  and  in  his  office 
in  the  Doulgas  Block  were  held  the  important  meetings  that  re- 
sulted in  decisions  for  the  construction  of  the  largest  steel-re- 
inforced concrete  building  in  the  world,  to  be  so  planned 
as  to  furnish  the  Temple  Baptist  Church  its  home  and  work- 
shop; auditoriums  for  all  that  should  be  best  in  education, 
whether  in  ethics,  music,  drama,  art  or  the  creation  of  right 
public  sentiment ;  and  a  series  of  offices  for  those  who,  next  to  the 
Gospel-teacher,  minister  to  the  greatest  needs  of  human  life, 
the  care  of  the  body— a  small  army  of  physicians  and  dentists. 
There  was  also  early  created  a  Furnishing  Committee  of  the  Audi- 
torium Company,  for  even  at  the  beginning  it  was  necessary 
to  begin  the  ordering  of  seats,  curtains,  and  the  many  things 
that  come  under  the  completing  of  a  building  that  is  turned 
over  by  the  architect.  The  following  Committee  contributed 
to  this  service  their  best  knowledge,  taste  and  judgment  for 
what  they  believed  would  produce  a  building  pleasing  to  the  eye, 
useful  to  its  tenants  and  substantial  in  service  for  the  sake  of 
the  stockholders  whose  money  they  always  expended  with  the 
feeling  of  those  who  serve  "in  trust" — C.  R.  Harris,  Clara  B. 
Burdette,  Richard  Green,  Theo.  B.  Comstock. 

Due  to  the  failure  of  contractor  on  the  excavation  to  com- 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  73 

plete  his  work  in  time,  to  the  holding  up  of  the  building  permit  for 
some  weeks  for  reasons  best  known  to  the  City  Council,  lack  of 
materials,  and  stranded  shipments  along  the  lines  of  transcon- 
tinental railways,  it  required  all  the  persuasion,  encouragement, 
forcing  and  insistence  of  Mr.  Harris,  General  Manager,  and  the 
members  of  the  Building  Committee  who  were  active,  to  push 
the  contractors  to  enough  of  the  completion  of  the  building 
that  the  Auditorium  Company  might  occupy  the  east  store- 
room for  a  temporary  office  about  March  1st,  and  that  the 
Temple  Baptist  Church  might  hold  its  first  service  in  Berean 
Hall  which  was  to  be  its  Prayer-Meeting  and  Sunday  School 
room,  and  general  working  center  of  the  Church,  July  29,  1906 — 
the  third  anniversary  of  the  Church.  The  description  of  this 
particular  hall  is  better  given  in  its  proper  setting  which  will  be 
written  a  little  later,  but  we  cannot  "enter  in"  at  this  first 
service  without  telling  of  the  result  of  the  Church  Furnishing 
Committee's  part  since  their  appointment  early  in  the  spring 
under  the  chairmanship  of  C.  R.  Harris.  Berean  Hall,  occupy- 
ing the  southwest  corner  of  the  building  on  the  second  and 
third  floors,  and  having  a  seating  capacity  of  1050,  had  been  car- 
peted with  beautiful  dark  olive-green  carpet,  seated  with  most 
comfortable  wooden  chairs  stained  green  to  match  the  general 
color  scheme;  the  windows  hung  with  green  plush  curtains  and 
the  walls,  on  a  background  of  green,  decorated  with  enough  color 
to  lighten  the  effect,  presenting  to  the  eye  a  most  restful,  at- 
tractive room  in  which  to  study  the  Scriptures,  sing  songs, 
offer  prayer  or  extend  social  fellowship.  Here  at  last  after 
three  years  of  wandering  they  set  foot  on  the  first  solid  ground 
of  the  Promised  Land.  "On  the  other  side  of  Jordan  there  is 
rest  for  you"  the  hymn  sings,  but  the  Temple  Baptist  Church 
were  not  looking  for  rest.  They  had  come  home  to  work.  The 
Pastor  again  impressed  upon  them  that  "this  church  is  built 
for  use  and  work,  to  be  at  once  a  light-house  and  a  life-saving 
station." 


74  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

The  gathering  together  of  Church  effects,  some  of  which 
had  been  used  at  the  Armory,  some  stored  in  Mrs.  J.  U.  Tabor's 
generous  barn,  and  others  used  in  the  Pastor's  study  which  had 
been  located  in  a  private  house  on  South  Hill  street  next  to  the 
Masonic  Hall,  and  the  final  "trek"  from  the  Armory,  was  a 
triumphal  march  such  as  the  Temple  Baptist  Church  can  never 
keep  step  to  again.  On  the  occasion  of  the  opening  and  dedi- 
cation of  Berean  Hall,  July  29th,  which  was  to  be  used  for  Sun- 
day service  until  the  completion  of  the  great  Auditorium,  every 
available  space  was  filled  and  hundreds  turned  away  disap- 
pointed showing  that  the  interest  manifest  at  the  first  meeting 
of  the  Church,  three  years  previous,  had  not  waned  but  grown 
and  increased  with  every  twelfth  month.  For  reference  and  as 
a  matter  of  pleasant  memory  the  order  of  first  service  held  in  the 
new  home  is  here  preserved. 

The  music  was  under  the  direction  of  Bruce  Gordon  Kings- 
ley,  Mus.  D.,  formerly  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  London,  who 
presided  at  the  piano.  Dr.  Kingsley  had  been  engaged  to  con- 
duct a  chorus  choir  and  preside  at  the  grand  organ  when  it 
should  be  installed  in  the  Auditorium,  but  coming  to  us  July 
1st  was  with  us  at  this  first  service  in  Berean  Hall. 

Morning  Service 

Not  unto  us,  O,  Lord,  not  unto  us,  but  unto  Thy  name  give  glory,  for  "Thy  Loving 
kindness  and  for  Thy  truth's  sake."    Psalm  XV.  1. 

"Diadem" — Choir  and  Congregation. 

Invocation  and  Lord's  Prayer — Choir  and  Congregation. 

DoxoLOGY — (Congregation  standing). 

Anthem. 

Psalm  XXII — "The  House  of  Gladness." 

(1).  I  was  glad  v?hen  they  said  unto  me,  Let  us  go  into  the  house  of 
the  Lord. 

(2).     Our  feet  shall  stand  within  thy  gates,  O  Jerusalem. 

(3).     Jerusalem  is  builded  as  a  city  that  is  compact  together. 

(4).  Whither  the  tribes  go  up,  the  tribes  of  the  Lord,  unto  the  tes- 
timony of  Israel,  to  give  thanks  unto  the  name  of  the  Lord. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  75 

(5).     For  there  are  set  thrones  for  judgment,  the  thrones  of  the  house 

of  David. 
(6).     Pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem;  they  shall  prosper  that  love 

thee. 
(7).     Peace  be  within  thy  walls,  and  prosperity  within  thy  palaces. 
(8).     For  my   brethren   and   companions*    sakes,    I   will   now   say, 

"Peace  be  within  thee." 
(9).     For  the  sake  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  our  God  I  will  seek  thy 

good. 
Gloria — Choir  and  Congregation. 
Scripture — I.  Kings,  viii. 
Hymn  313 — "Jesus,  Still  Lead  On." 

Prayer — Response,  "Amen",    by  Choir  and  Congregation. 
Offertory. 

Dedication  Service 

Pastor:  To  the  glory  of  God,  the  Father,  to  the  worship  of  Jesus 
Christ  the  Son,  to  the  praise  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Comforter,  to  the 
adoration  of  the  Trinity, 

Congregation:     We  dedicate  this  house. 

Pastor:  For  the  ministry  of  the  Word;  for  worship  in  prayer  and 
song;  for  the  fellowship  of  the  saints. 

Congregation:     We  dedicate  this  house. 

Pastor:  For  comfort  to  those  who  mourn;  for  strength  to  those  who 
are  tempted ;  for  grace  to  those  who  are  afflicted ;  for  every  help  to  right 
living;  for  the  salvation  of  men, 

Congregation:     We  dedicate  this  house. 

Pastor:  For  the  guidance  of  childhood,  for  the  sanctification  of  the 
family ;  for  the  sacred  unity  of  the  home ;  for  the  purity  of  the  social  life ; 
for  the  teaching  of  temperance  and  chastity, 

Congregation:     We  dedicate  this  house. 

Pastor:  For  the  training  of  a  good  conscience,  the  teaching  of  a  pure 
faith,  and  the  preaching  of  the  plain  and  simple  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Congregation:     We  dedicate  this  house. 

Pastor:  For  the  education  of  body  and  mind,  and  soul;  for  the  fos- 
tering of  the  truest  patriotism,  the  best  citizenship,  the  highest  ideals,  the 
noblest  character;  for  defense  of  all  righteousness  and  unceasing  war 
against  all  wickedness  in  private  and  public  life,  and  all  dishonor  in  high 
places. 

Congregation:     We  dedicate  this  house. 


76  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

Pastor:  For  the  help  of  the  poor;  the  relief  of  the  needy;  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  ignorant ;  for  the  consolation  of  the  troubled ;  for  peace  to  the 
distressed;  for  rest  to  the  weary  and  heavy  laden;  for  hope  for  the  dis- 
couraged and  disappointed;  for  the  protection  of  the  orphan  and  the 
widow  and  the  friendless;  for  welcome  for  the  stranger  and  wayfarer;  for 
the  promotion  of  the  brotherhood  of  man,  the  fellowship  of  righteousness, 
and  the  bringing  in  of  the  Kingdom  of  God, 

Congregation:  We,  the  people  of  this  Temple  Baptist  Church  and 
Congregation,  here  and  now  consecrating  ourselves  anew,  dedicate  this 
house  to  the  teaching  and  the  living  of  the  whole  gospel  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.     Amen. 

Choir  and  Congregation:  "Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son, 
and  to  the  Holy  Ghost;  as  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and  ever  shall 
be,  world  without  end.     Amen." 

Hymn  699— "Our  Helper,  God." 

Sermon — "Strength  and  Beauty.".  I  Kings,  vii:22.  Pastor,  Robert 
J.  Burdette. 

Hymn  336— "Thine  Forever." 

Benediction — "Amen,"  by  Choir  and  Congregation. 

The  dedication  service  was  compiled  by  the  Pastor  espec- 
ially for  the  occasion,  and  the  responses  were  most  hearty.  The 
sermon  on  the  subject,  "Strength  and  Beauty,"  1  Kings  1 :22 
was  one  long  to  be  remembered.  It  can  not  be  inserted  in  full, 
but  a  few  extracts  are  given: 

"Strength  and  beauty  in  the  house  of  God,  in  the  service 
of  the  sanctuary,  in  the  Christian  life — strength  and  beauty — 
let  that  be  the  motto  of  the  Temple  for  this  church  year.  That 
is  the  divine  order,  that  is  the  plan  of  the  great  Master-builder. 

"Massive  and  strong  these  pillars  were — Jachin  and  Boaz — 
stability  and  strength.  Rough  as  they  came  from  the  casing 
of  clay  wherein  they  were  cast,  they  would  have  done  their 
work.  But  we  read  of  these  pillars  of  strength,  'And  upon  the 
top  of  the  pillars  was  lily  work ;  so  was  the  work  of  the  pillars 
finished.' 

"The  crown  of  their  strength  was  beauty.  And  a  beauty 
that  was  a  symbol,  even  as  were  the  pillars.     The  lily — symbol 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  77 

of  purity,  of  the  beauty  of  holiness — what  the  lotus  was  to  old 
Egypt,  the  lily  was  to  Israel.  It  was  the  national  flower.  As 
the  lily  among  the  thorns  stands  the  church,  the  bride  of  Christ 
among  all  the  philosophies  and  religions  of  the  world.  The 
crown  of  strength  then  in  the  Christian  life,  in  the  church  of 
God,  shall  be  beauty,  the  beauty  of  holiness. 

'"The  idea  is  beautiful,'  says  some  longing  soul,  'but  how 
can  a  mere  man,  fighting  against  daily  temptations  and  strug- 
gling with  all  his  human  weaknesses  attain  to  it?'  O  man, 
read  the  lesson  of  the  morning  when  you  go  home,  and  linger 
a  little  over  this  passage  —  'In  the  plain  of  the  Jordan  did  the 
King  cast  them  in  the  clay  ground,  between  Succoth  and  Zare- 
than.'  Ground  that  the  husbandman  wouldn't  waste  water  on, 
that  was  the  mould  in  which  pillars  of  strength  and  beauty  were 
cast — common  clay.     God's  mold  for  God's  men  and  women. 

"So  He  found  Moses  in  the  wilderness  of  Horeb;  and  David 
at  the  sheepcot;  Elisha  following  the  plow;  Gideon  at  the 
threshing  floor;  Matthew  at  the  customs  gate;  Peter  in  the  fish- 
ing boat;  Luther  in  the  cell  of  the  monk;  Lincoln  in  the  log 
cabin;  and  you — He  will  find  you  at  your  daily  occupation, 
and  in  this  mold  of  common  clay.  He  will  fashion  of  your 
spiritual  nature  a  man  after  His  own  heart.  If  you  will  over- 
come. He  will  make  your  strength  and  beauty  to  be   everlasting. 

"For  hear  the  voice  of  the  spirit — 'He  that  overcometh,  I 
will  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of  my  God'  —  that's  strength — 
'and  he  shall  go  out  thence  no  more' — that's  everlasting  sta- 
bility— 'and  I  will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  m^'-  God' — that's 
divine  beauty — 'and  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God' — that's 
glory — 'and  mine  own  new  name' — that's  lily  work  at  the  top 
of  the  pillar.  Oh,  child  of  God,  in  this  world  of  sin  and  trial, 
be  strong,  be  pure,  be  steadfast,  and  the  strength  and  beauty 
of  eternity  is  yours,  by  the  everlasting  promise. 

"Strength  and  Beauty — surely  it  is  but  the  enlargement 
of  the  motto  of  earlier  days,  'Keep  Sweet  and  Keep  Movin'  — 


78  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

Sweetness  and  Work.  Only  when  to  the  sweetness  is  added 
strength,  and  to  the  work  the  beauty  of  God's  own  giving,  will 
great  things  be  accomplished.  For  as  Sweetness  without  Strength 
is  impotent,  so  Work  without  Beauty  is  unattractive.  Com- 
bine them,  and  the  Church  has  at  her  disposal  a  power  that 
will  overcome  the  world." 

So  Temple  Church  came  Home,  up  out  of  the  gray  mists 
of  the  morning,  up  from  the  ways  of  the  wilderness,  where  the 
sands  were  hot  to  the  pilgrim  feet,  up  from  the  dry  and  thirsty 
land,  or  from  the  green  pastures  and  still  waters,  up  from  the 
many  and  varied  experiences  of  her  three  years'  journeying, 
into  the  place  that  the  Lord  had  prepared  for  her,  and  as  she 
looked  back  over  all  the  way  of  the  pilgrimage,  she  could  not  but 
say, 

"He  was  better  to  me  than  all  my  hopes. 

He  was  kinder  than  all  my  fears; 

He  made  a  bridge  of  my  broken  work 

And  a  rainbow  of  my  tears. 
The  billows  that  guarded  my  sea-girt  path 

But  carried  my  Lord  on  their  crest; 
When  I  dwell  on  the  days  of  the  wilderness  march, 
I  can  lean  on  His  love  for  the  rest." 

And  as  the  Pastor  stood  on  the  platform,  facing  the  happy- 
hearted  audience,  and  preached  the  Dedication  Sermon,  with 
the  sunshine  of  his  own  heart  shining  through  the  "windows 
of  his  soul,"  there  was  a  feeling  that  it  might  have  been  the 
occasion  that  inspired  Julian  Hawthorne  to  write: 

"Mr.  Burdette  has  the  look  of  a  man  who  is  happy  in  his 
work.  All  true  work  lovingly  done  is  good.  But  the  work  of 
the  Christian  Minister,  in  spite  of  all  those  professors  of  it  who 
have  swerved  from  the  direct  path,  or  who  have  listened  to 
strange  counsels,  or  compromised  in  one  way  or  another  with 
the  enemy,  is  still  the  highest  work  of  all,  for  those  who  are  com- 
petent to  do  it.  The  man  who  is  happy  in  it  must  therefore  be 
a  man  with  a  genuine  message,  to  whom  it  is  worth  one's  while 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  79 

to  listen,  who  merits  respect.  And  when  the  inward  call  has 
been  so  powerful  as  to  draw  him  away  in  mature  years  from  an 
established  place  and  path  in  life,  it  seems  to  give  him  a  dis- 
tinction altogether  exceptional.  From  ancient  down  to  modern 
times,  there  have  never  been  lacking  men  of  this  distinction 
and  their  renown  is  part  of  history.  Mr.  Burdette  is  of  their 
company.  And  those  who  listen  to  his  voice  may  well  believe 
that  a  truth  finds  utterance  through  him,  purer  and  sounder 
than  is  often  heard  from  latter  day  pulpits." 

The  condensed  history  of  the  past  three  years  was  thus 
set  forth  in  a  report  of  this  dedication  service  sent  to  The  Pa- 
cific Baptist: 

"Temple  Church,  born  amid  adverse  circumstances,  without  a  name, 
without  a  home,  without  a  pastor,  she  today  after  three  years'  wilderness 
journey,  stands  within  the  walls  of  her  own  home,  beautiful  for  situation, 
with  a  name  known  far  and  near,  a  pastor  beloved  in  many  lands,  her 
back  to  the  struggles  of  the  past  and  her  face  to  the  glorious  future  that 
God  has  marked  out  for  her  if  she  but  follow  Him.  'Only  be  strong  and 
very  courageous  for  the  Lord  my  God  is  with  thee  whithersoever  thou 
goest.*  " 

For  the  church  people  the  struggle  for  material  blessings 
seemed  to  be  over,  but  not  so  for  the  Auditorium  Company. 
C.  R.  Harris,  who  had  pledged  himself  to  a  year's  endeavor 
for  the  sake  of  a  church  home  and  Auditorium  Building,  found 
the  time  doubled  and  more.  He  had  thought  to  give  what  time 
was  necessary,  but  he  had  ere  this  found  it  called  for  all  his 
time  as  well  as  that  of  the  rest  of  the  building  committee  to 
oversee  the  construction  of  this  magnificent  structure  that  was 
raising  to  completion  its  semi-gothic  outlines  in  the  very  heart 
of  a  city  that  did  not  yet  realize  what  new  metropolitan  life 
was  about  to  be  expressed  with  this  new  opportunity. 

Only  those  who  have  at  sometime  stood  under  the  strain 
of  great  undertakings,  of  administering  stockholders'  money, 
of  having  ideals  to  be  realized  within  a  fixed  time,  may  ever 


80  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

understand  the  strenuous  months  spent  by  the  Building  Com- 
mittee before  the  opening  of  the  large  Auditorium  November 
8th,  and  somewhat  later  the  completion  of  the  entire  building. 
Sparks  M.  Berry,  who  had  been  engaged  as  Manager  of  the 
Auditorium  when  we  went  into  the  old  Hazard's  Pavilion 
and  had  first  interwoven  his  interests  with  those  of  the  Church, 
as  well  as  the  amusement  business  when  he  directed  the  Flower 
Festival  referred  to  previously,  did  valiant  service  in  various 
ways  during  the  summer,  thus  serving  in  every  way  possible 
with  the  Building  Committee  that  the  Auditorium  might  be 
ready  for  the  opening  day  set  for  November  8th.  Enough  to 
say  for  the  Committee  they  had  to  their  satisfaction  the 
reward  of  accomplishment,  and  truly  hoped  what  was  ex- 
pressed when  the  Auditorium  Company  finally  presented  the 
Auditorium  to  the  public  for  its  use,  "that  the  public  would 
feel  the  sense  of  security,  comfort  and  pleasure  in  using  it  which 
the  Building  Committee  had  experienced  in  the  construction." 

The  Building 

To  the  hundreds  of  people  that  passed  along  Fifth  street 
daily  or  loitered  in  Central  Park,  giving  but  a  careless  glance  at 
the  pile  of  concrete  and  stone  that  was  glorifying  the  old  site 
of  the  Pavilion,  it  never  occurred  at  the  time  of  its  com- 
pletion that  here  was  a  building  better  known  in  foreign  lands, 
perhaps  than  in  Los  Angeles.  And  why?  Because  of  its  unique 
construction  and  the  wonderful  engineering  feats.  The  Audi- 
torium Building  is  an  architectural  wonder  and  in  it  the  work  of 
uncounted  centuries  is  represented,  a  child  of  the  dim  past  when 
beauty-loving  Egyptians  first  bound  the  lotus  and  papyrus  into 
columns  to  beautify  their  habitations.  This  pile  of  gray  with 
the  warmth  of  a  summer  evening,  set  opposite  the  park  with  its 
green  trees,  rises  up  in  a  modified  Gothic  of  the  decorative  period 
— that  period  when  the  leaves  of  the  trees,  the  grasses  and  all 
living  things  furnished  ideas  for  decoration.     The  balmy  breezes 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  81 

of  the  south  are  shown  in  the  deHcate  tracery  on  the  exterior 
which  recalls  the  beauties  of  Venice  in  all  her  glory.  And  the 
animal  figures  here  and  there  give  a  touch  of  the  northern — 
the  Lombardic  and  some  of  the  strength  descended  from  the 
north.  The  traceries  for  the  exterior  were  designed  by  Norman 
St.  Clair,  the  painter  and  architect,  and  into  them  he  put  the 
spirit  of  our  own  semi-tropical  clime.  Above  this  gray  is  the 
roof  of  red  tiles,  recalling  Venice  and  the  Missions  built  by  the 
Padres  in  our  own  California.  While  this  style  seemed  espec- 
ially adapted  to  this  combination  building,  it  gave  a  wide  field 
for  the  expression  of  individuality  and  at  the  same  time  set  an 
example  to  Los  Angeles  that  every  city  should  have — a  medium 
for  realizing  a  city's  desire  to  beautify  itself  in  a  lasting  manner 
that  will  pass  from  generation  to  generation  as  a  grand  monu- 
ment to  its  builders. 

The  description  of  the  building  must  be  necessarily  brief 
and  to  say  it  has  nine  stories  covering  a  space  of  165  by  170 
feet,  that  it  contains  three  auditoriums,  and  adjoining  halls 
and  smaller  rooms,  118  offices,  six  store  rooms,  grand  entrance, 
and  spacious  exits,  large  basement,  and  sub-basement  devoted 
to  power  and  electric  light  plant,  is  to  speak  of  walls  and  space 
only.  The  depth  of  the  office  building  is  from  north  to  south 
while  the  depth  of  the  large  auditorium  is  from  east  to  west; 
the  height  of  the  office  building  is  nine  stories,  while  the  audi- 
torium has  nothing  above  it,  which  made  possible  one  of  its  strik- 
ing features  which  is  not  always  fully  realized — the  possibility 
of  glass  dome  that  admits  daylight  and  sunlight  for  daylight 
services.  Passing  along  Fifth  street  past  the  six  stores  that 
flank  the  entrance  on  either  side,  or  alighting  from  car,  carriage 
or  automobile,  one  walks  under  a  glass-covered  and  bronze-set 
canopy,  supported  by  heavy  chains  and  extending  from  the 
building  to  the  edge  of  the  sidewalk.  Passing  into  the  grand 
entrance  one  stands  within  a  forty-foot  lobby  where  is  expressed 
the  spirit  of  the  building  and  the  color  of  decorations.      To  the 


82  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

fore  is  the  box  office  and  the  office  pertaining  to  the  auditorium 
proper.  The  offices  of  the  Auditorium  Company  are  on  the 
fifth  floor.  The  entrance  to  the  elevators,  the  stairways  and 
the  foyer  for  the  large  auditorium  is  back  of  the  front  lobby  and 
separated  from  it  by  swinging  glass  doors.  Above  these  doors 
and  forming  the  entire  front  of  the  mezzanine  entrance  are  a 
series  of  windows.  The  grand  entrance  with  its  massive  columns 
and  wainscoting  of  green  Scagliola,  its  woodwork  finished  in 
dark  mahogany,  speaks  a  welcome  that  is  dignified,  elegant, 
substantial  and  cheerful.  The  second  floor  reached  by  the 
elevator  or  stairway  opens  to  view  first  a  general  hallway  from 
which  one  enters  on  the  south  by  broad  doorways  to  the  entrance 
hall  to  the  rooms  used  exclusively  by  the  Temple  Baptist  Church. 
This  smaller  entrance  hall  is  also  the  Sunday  School  library 
and  from  it  on  the  west  is  the  entrance  of  Berean  Hall  already 
described,  on  the  south  the  entrance  to  the  Board  room  of  the 
Church,  off  of  which  is  the  Pastor's  study  with  private  lavatory. 
On  the  east  are  large  double  doors  opening  into  Children's 
Hall,  devoted  to  the  use  of  the  Elementary  school.  Mother's 
Meetings,  meetings  of  the  City  Elementary  Union  and  such  other 
small  meetings  as  may  be  called  there.  Its  seating  capacity  is 
about  200.  This  also  opens  into  the  main  entrance  hall,  at  the 
east  end  of  which  is  the  entrance  to  Choral  Hall,  which  oc- 
cupies the  southeast  corner  of  the  building.  This,  and  Berean 
Hall  having  galleries,  occupy  the  second  and  third  floors  and 
lying  between  the  two  on  the  third  floor  and  above  Library,  Board 
Room,  Pastor's  study  and  Children's  Hall,  are  the  Church  Par- 
lors, finished  in  Oregon  pine,  and  carpeted  in  beautiful  old  blue, 
with  hangings  of  the  same  shade  in  plush.  These  are  used  for 
social  gatherings,  weddings,  meetings  of  the  departments  of  the 
Woman's  Union  and  Sunday  School  classes — the  adult  Bible 
Class  meeting  in  one  and  the  young  men's  Class  in  the  other. 
A  description  having  been  given  of  Berean  Plall  it  is  only  nec- 
essary to  say,  all  of  the  Church  rooms  except  the  parlors  and 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  83 

Pastor's  study  are  carpeted  alike  and  furnished  alike,  except 
the  Httle  chairs  for  Children's  Hall.  The  Pastor's  study,  car- 
pets, and  hangings  are  in  soft  blue,  walls  in  gray  and  furniture 
in  mahogany. 

Choral  Hall,  intended  for  music  and  art,  is  finished  in  white 
and  gold  with  hangings  of  burnt  orange  plush.  With  the  growth 
of  the  Sunday  School  it  is  rented  by  the  church  for  the  Junior 
Department  on  Sunday,  and  to  such  other  gatherings  and  enter- 
tainments as  may  desire  to  make  use  of  it  at  other  times.  It 
has  a  stage  and  two  rooms  on  either  side,  and  a  balcony,  and 
seats  a  few  less  than  1000.  Before  leaving  this  portion  of  the 
building,  which  with  the  exception  of  Choral  Hall  belongs  ex- 
clusively to  the  Temple  Baptist  Church  under  rental  agreement, 
there  must  be  included  that  portion  of  the  mezzanine  floor  under 
the  upper  foyer  of  the  Auditorium  proper,  that  is  devoted  to  dres- 
sing rooms,  kitchen  and  pantries,  for  the  use  of  the  Church.  Com- 
munication with  Berean  Hall  where  suppers  and  lunches  are 
served  is  by  means  of  a  large  dumb-waiter. 

All  above  the  third  floor  is  devoted  to  offices  save  the  top 
floor  of  each  section,  one  of  these  being  fitted  up  for  a  photo- 
grapher's gallery,  another  for  an  architect  and  the  third  for  baths 
and  special  toilet  parlors.  The  concrete  floors  and  walls  call 
for  painted  surface  with  simple  decorations  and  no  ornamentation. 
There  is  installed  in  every  room  a  system  for  using  the  power 
for  running  light  machinery  in  connection  with  the  work  of 
doctors  and  dentists.  There  is  installed  throughout  the  build- 
ing the  suction  cleaning  system  and  every  thing  has  been  done 
to  make  the  building  exceptionally  sanitary.  There  is  al- 
ways a  waiting  list  of  tenants,  but  the  original  renters  are  in 
on  long  leases  and  only  the  most  desirable  will  be  considered. 

While  the  Church  quarters  just  described  are  the  center  of 
the  life  of  the  Church,  because  it  is  there  the  "family  life"  is 
lived,  there  the  children  are  especially  gathered  in — there  they 
all  meet  "to  know  and  understand"— the  great  Auditorium  is 


84  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

the  center  of  life  and  interest  for  the  building  at  large  and  the 
public. 

It  is  rather  difficult  for  one  of  the  "Dreamers,"  one  of  the 
"Rainbow  Chasers"  and  member  of  the  Building  Committee  who 
watched  it  grow  day  by  day,  to  say  what  the  end  of  the  rainbow 
does  look  like,  now  that  it  has  been  found.  It  is  therefore 
best  to  quote  from  some  of  the  local  descriptions  of  the 
night  it  was  first  thrown  open  to  the  public,  when  Grand 
Opera  tested  its  acoustics  and  pronounced  them  perfect.  Strange 
to  say.  The  Lombardi  Opera  Company  chose  to  open  with 
"Aida,"  the  same  musical  notes  that  gave  the  first  echoes  to  the 
old  Hazard  Pavilion  on  this  same  spot  some  twenty  years  ago. 

"From  the  street  to  the  lobby,  from  the  lobby  to  the  main 
foyer,  one  passes  into  the  twenty-two  foot  promenade 
foyer  which  communicates  with  and  reaches  uninterruptedly 
around  the  main  auditorium.  The  auditorium  which  contains 
features  borrowed  from  the  Coliseum,  has  a  rise  of  floor  so  great 
that  at  the  back  it  extends  over  the  first  foyer.  The  balcony 
which  extends  without  visible  supports,  being  a  twent^^'-six- 
foot  cantilever  balcony,  is  the  only  one  of  its  kind  ever  con- 
structed and  is  one  of  the  main  features  of  interest  to  architects. 
Before  fully  completed  it  stood  the  test  of  400  pounds  to  the 
square  foot  without  deflection,  and  of  course  each  added  month 
of  the  hardening  of  concrete  adds  to  its  security." 

From  the  fact  that  it  is  a  cantilever  balcony,  without  pillars, 
every  one  seated  beneath  it  has  an  unobstructed  view  of  the 
stage. 

Another  architectural  feature  is  the  fact  that  the  roof  is 
supported  by  huge  trusses  of  concrete,  having  a  clear  span  of 
114  feet,  weighing  fifty  tons  each,  which  were  tested  by  108,000 
pounds  and  showed  no  deflection.  The  balcony  presents  an 
unbroken  tier  of  seats  in  the  center,  and  on  each  side  branches 
off  into  three  separate  balconies,  the  lines  of  which  conform  to 
the  central  one.     The  stall-like  entrances  to  these  balconies  are 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  85 

markedly  Roman  and  from  them  one  gets  a  fine  view  of  the  stage. 
Opening  off  from  the  foyers  and  balconies  are  cloak  rooms, 
committee  rooms,  ladies'  and  gentlemen's  retiring  rooms,  and 
every  convenience  for  large  gatherings  of  every  description,  the 
most  important  of  which  is  the  84  feet  of  exits,  furnishing 
safety  and  comfort  under  any  circumstances.  The  stage  on 
which  500  persons  can  be  seated,  on  which  a  fire-engine  can  come 
in  and  turn  around,  has  a  sixty-foot  opening,  but  this  being  too 
large  for  general  use  it  is  reduced  by  a  very  clever  arch  that 
fits  right  into  the  general  decorative  scheme.  This  is  easily 
removed  when  it  is  desired  to  enlarge  the  stage  for  conventions. 

The  stage  and  its  twenty  dressing  rooms  are  fitted  up  with 
all  that  makes  it  modern  and  comfortable.  When  used  by  the 
Church  it  isset  withascenerepresentingthe  choir  end  of  an  English 
Cathedral  and  the  stained  glass  window  in  the  rear  represents 
the  "Madonna  of  the  Olive."  Under  the  front  of  the  platform 
is  the  Baptistry,  with  steps  leading  down  from  either  side.  This  is 
exceedingly  large  and  admits  a  number  at  the  same  time,  as  for 
example,  several  members  of  one  family.  A  description  of 
this  will  be  given  later. 

And  over  it  all,  like  a  cooing  dove  or  the  pealing  thunder- 
cloud, broods  the  Grand  Organ  with  nothing  visible  but  the 
console,  which  the  organist  moves  at  will,  and  where  he  will, 
because  of  its  cable  attachment.  Here  are  its  four  manuals 
with  its  150  stops  (including  couplers)  while  its  nearly  5,000 
pipes  are  hidden  away  up  behind  the  proscenium  arches.  The 
marvelous  possibilities  of  this  magnificent  instrument  are  such 
that  if  an  organist  were  to  commence  as  a  child  of  six  years  and 
make  a  new  selection  of  stops  every  minute,  working  incessantly 
every  night  and  day,  he  might  become  a  gray-haired  old  man 
of  ninety,  and  even  then  not  have  exhausted  more  than  a  minute 
fraction  of  its  different  varieties  of  tone  coloring.  The  pipes  in 
all  their  fantastic  shapes  are  of  especial  interest  to  those  per- 
mitted to  inspect  them.     The  largest  of  them  has  a  wider  bore 


86  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

than  the  cannon  of  a  battleship  and  is  five  times  the  height  of  an 
ordinary  man,  while  the  smallest  is  thinner  than  a  penholder 
and  no  longer  than  a  needle.  There  has  also  been  installed  a 
set  of  costly  chimes  and  by  a  mechanical  contrivance  their  sound 
can  be  faintly  heard  as  though  miles  away  in  the  distance, 
being  gradually  brought  nearer  and  nearer.  In  beauty  of  tone 
and  variety  of  expression  it  is  second  to  none.  Immense  cli- 
maxes, stupendous  as  the  mountain  range,  and  softest  echoes 
delicate  as  gossamer,  are  alike  borne  to  the  ears  of  the  listener 
as  he  sits  entranced  by  this  "King  of  Instruments." 

Built  as  this  Auditorium  was,  with  the  hope  that  the  fun- 
damental idea  of  education  will  so  permeate  its  atmosphere 
that  the  things  that  seem  only  to  entertain  shall  be  factors  for 
betterment  in  the  life  of  this  great  city,  the  verdict  of  results 
must  not  come  from  the  incidental  nor  the  present,  but  from 
the  sum  total  of  all  the  years.  It  must  always  be  remembered 
that  a  very  wide  view  is  necessary  for  that  which  makes  for 
"education  in  the  largest  sense." 

A  quotation  from  one  of  the  local  daily  papers,  followed 
with  two  word  pictures,  also  from  the  local  papers,  may  pre- 
sent all  it  is  necessary  to  preserve  of  this  important  period  for 
those  who,  lured  on  by  the  rainbow,  had  come  to  the  end  where 
the  "pot  of  gold"  ought  to  be. 

New  Home  of  Ethical  Uplift 

"What  many  men  essayed  to  do,  and  failed,  it  remained  for  a  few  men 
and  one  woman's  grit  and  faith  to  carry  to  successful  fruition.  The  mag- 
nificent Temple  Auditorium,  which  opened  its  doors  last  night  in  a  blaze 
of  operatic  glory,  stands  as  a  monument  to  the  pluck  and  persistence  of 
Mrs.  Robert  J.  Burdette,  and  her  associates,  who  refused  to  be  dismayed 
by  endless  discouragements,  and  finally,  by  her  untiring  efforts,  imbued 
moneyed  men  with  an  enthusiasm  for  the  venture  akin  to  her  own,  so  that 
the  stock  subscription  list  she  had  headed,  in  time  was  filled,  and  the  un- 
dertaking began  in  earnest. 

"Three  thousand,  or  more,  of  the  most  representative  men  and  women 
of  Los  Angeles  and  Pasadena,  with  a  fair  sprinkling  of  prominent  guests 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  87 

from  nearby  cities,  were  a  unit  in  expressing  approbation  of  the  artistic 
and  acoustic  delights  of  the  new  home  of  art.  Heretofore,  the  Chicago 
auditorium  has  been  the  criterion  for  high-class  temples  of  music,  this 
side  of  the  AUeghanies,  but  that  architectural  pile,  fine  as  it  is,  must  yield 
place  to  the  Los  Angeles  creation,  at  least  interiorily. 

"To  its  architect,  Mr.  C.  E.  Whittlesey;  to  Mr.  C.  R.  Harris,  whose  orig- 
inal idea  was  so  successfully  fashioned  into  a  tangible  reality  by  Mrs. 
Burdette;  to  Mr.  E.  W.  Davies,  Mr.  Richard  Green  and  Mr.  Theodore  B. 
Comstock,  of  the  building  committee,  whose  efforts  have  been  so  ably  sup- 
plemented by  the  assistance  of  Mr.  William  Mead,  Mr.  D.  K.  Edwards, 
Mr.  J.  H.  Merriam  and  Mr.  J.  A.  Rosesteel,  of  the  Auditorium  company, 
and  to  Mr.  Sparks  M.  Berry,  the  Auditorium  manager,  the  higher,  ethical 
side  of  Los  Angeles  owes  a  debt  of  lasting  gratitude  for  their  indefatigable 
labors,  so  excellently  performed. 

"To  them  The  Evening  News,  in  behalf  of  every  lover  of  the  beautiful, 
in  every  walk  of  art,  extends  sincerest  congratulations  on  the  outcome 
of  their  endeavors.  We  can  assure  them  of  a  full  appreciation  of  what 
they  have  done,  and  we  have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that,  no  matter  what 
each  may  have  accomplished  in  his  or  her  life  theretofore,  nothing  can 
approach,  in  its  possibilities  for  good,  for  the  ethical  uplift  of  the  masses, 
this  latest  result  of  their  combined  energies. 

"We  venture  to  express  the  hope  that  good  music  may  be  constantly 
heard  within  the  walls  of  this  new  temple,  so  fittingly  dedicated  to  art 
last  night,  at  an  admission  fee  well  within  the  means  of  the  humblest 
worshiper  at  the  shrine  of  beauty  and  harmony.  Popular  organ  recitals 
at  popular  prices  will  do  much  toward  filling  the  lives  of  those  who  are 
music  hungry,  but  are  unable  to  feed  their  souls,  owing  to  limited  incomes, 
besides  educating  the  tastes  of  the  many.  Los  Angeles,  in  the  possession 
of  the  new  auditorium,  now  may  be  truly  called  the  metropolis  of  the 
great  southwest." 

Referring  to  the  night  of  the  opening,  Thursday  night, 
November  8,  1906,  a  local  word-artist  presented  the  following 
sketch: 

"My  lady  alighted  from  her  carriage  last  night  and  stepping  across 
the  sidewalk  under  a  glass-covered  canopy  entered  the  spacious  lobby, 
which  was  lighted  by  great  chandeliers  of  old  bronze  and  rough  glass. 
Their  suffused  light  shone  on  massive  green  scagliola  columns,  so  per- 
fectly imitating  marble,  and  a  high  wainscoting  of  the  same  substance. 
The  woodwork  was  of  rich  mahogany.     In  the  front  of  the  lobby  the 


88  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

walls  were  tinted  a  deep  orange  hue,  gradually  shading  to  a  burnt  sienna, 
while  the  ceiling  which  was  blocked  off  and  showed  a  Moorish  figure  in 
each  block,  was  tinted  cream  yellow.  The  green  caste  of  the  bronze 
chandeliers  showed  to  advantage  beside  the  green  marble,  and  the  bril- 
liant lights  glittered  through  the  rough  glass  on  the  gold  leaf  which  was 
freely  used  in  the  decorations. 

"In  her  excitement  to  see  what  lay  in  the  yet  unexplored  fields  beyond 
my  lady  hastened  through  the  gay  lobby,  through  the  main  foyer,  laid 
aside  her  cloak  and  emerged    butterfly -like    into  the  great  auditorium. 

"Here  a  flood  of  softly  gleaming  radiance  set  forth  by  thousands  of 
concealed  lights  illumined  the  interior  with  the  splendor  of  the  noon-day 
sun.  The  suffused  light  lent  a  particularly  beautiful  and  bewitching 
touch  to  the  scene.  And  the  dome — the  magnificent  dome!  High  above 
the  heads  of  the  spectators  it  towered,  fully  sixty-eight  feet  from  the  or- 
chestra chairs,  and  at  its  vertix,  a  great  saucer-shaped  skylight  thirty 
feet  in  diameter  added  a  crowning  touch. 

"Through  this  exquisite  mosaic  of  stained  glass,  the  soft  glow  of 
countless  concealed  lights  stream,  their  varied  colored  rays  falling  with  a 
softening  touch  upon  the  gaily-clad  ranks  beneath. 

"Hushed  by  the  beauty  of  the  scene,  she  permitted  herself  to  be  con- 
ducted to  her  seat — down  the  long  aisle  the  usher  led  her,  over  green  velvet 
carpets,  to  the  luxurious  opera  chairs ;  with  a  sigh  of  satisfaction  she  sank 
back  in  the  soft,  green  velvet  chair  prepared  for  a  further  examination  of 
the  new  auditorium. 

"Beginning  at  the  great  sky-light  the  eye  traveled  downward,  taking 
in  the  light-studded  ceiling  girders — which  together  with  those  outlining 
the  sky-light  are  the  only  visible  lights  in  the  entire  auditorium.  The 
ceiling  was  tinted  a  sunlight  golden,  gradually  becoming  darker  as  it  ap- 
proached the  main  floor  and  ending  in  golden  brown.  Much  the  same 
color  scheme  was  carried  out  in  the  seats.  The  long,  cushioned,  covered 
benches  of  the  upper  gallery  are  painted  a  light  brown ;  lower  down  in  the 
balcony  golden  oak  predominates,  while  the  orchestra  chairs  are  dark 
green  velvet,  their  iron  settings  being  finished  in  green. 

"On  each  side  of  the  stage  there  are  four  proscenium  boxes  gay  with 
gold  and  color  softened  only  by  the  dull  green  hangings. 

"Above  these  boxes  as  about  the  stage  is  stucco  work  in  deep  cream 
with  'Sullivanesque'  treatment.  This  design  was  perfected  by  Mr.  Sul- 
livan, head  of  the  Art  Institute  in  Chicago,  some  twenty-five  years  ago. 
The  idea  of  the  design  was  furnished  by  frolicsome  snowflakes  and  frost 
crystals  and  the  pretty  designs  they  form  on  window  panes.  From  this 
the  Sullivan  idea  was  formed  and  is  steadily  growing  in  favor,  lending   it- 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  89 

self  admirably  to  the  Gothic  style.  The  particular  figure  surmounting 
each  set  of  boxes  was  a  beautiful  figure  of  an  angel,  her  lithe,  graceful 
form  poised  as  if  for  flight. 

"The  decorations  of  the  auditorium  are  of  the  Byzantine  type; 
geometric  squares  and  circles  of  the  orient  are  used  to  advantage  and 
produce  an  oriental  effect.  At  intervals  between  the  mezzanine  floor 
and  balcony,  large  rosettes  are  placed,  the  lights  concealed  behind  them 
sending  radiance  through  the  stucco  lace  work  of  which  they  are  made,  giv- 
ing a  subdued  tone  to  the  decorations.  Possibly  the  greatest  wonders  of 
the  decorations  are  the  seven  proscenium  arches.  From  the  stage  out- 
ward they  grow  larger  and  larger,  making  the  auditorium  a  great  mega- 
phone, carrying  the  sound  to  every  part  of  the  great  edifice. 

"The  pipe  organ  which  is  used  for  church  services  is  concealed  behind 
these  arches,  the  music  drifting  through  the  same  lace-like  stucco  work 
used  in  the  balcony  rosettes.  By  an  ingenious  contrivance  the  hundreds  of 
electric  lights  which  outline  each  arch,  are  visible  only  from  the  stage. 
Concealed  from  the  audience  they  create  the  impression  that  the  arches 
are  self-luminous,  giving  off  their  own  radiance.  So  symmetrical  is  the  en- 
tire design,  so  admirably  proportioned  in  all  its  parts,  the  great  audi- 
torium though  it  will  seat  between  three  and  four  thousand  people,  re- 
tains a  sense  of  apparent  coziness." 

And  from  another  sketch: 

"Sumptuous  in  its  sartorial  splendor,  magnificent  in  its  appoint- 
ments, gorgeous  in  its  assembly  of  beauty  and  wealth  and  elegance,  and 
glittering,  dazzling  in  its  display  of  jewels,  the  opera  season  opened 
last  night  at  the  new  Temple  Auditorium.  The  gathering  of  those  favored 
enough  to  secure  places  thereat  was  one  of  the  most  representative  in  the 
city's  history,  and  fully  worthy  of  the  significance  of  the  event  in  every 
way.  The  great  Auditorium  scintillated  and  dazzled  with  the  resplendence  of 
the  human  bouquet  that  filled  it.  The  gathering  seemed  like  a  vast  flower 
garden  set  tier  on  tier  and  all  a-bloom.  It  swayed  and  swept  as  if  a  gentle 
breeze  kissed  it,  and  the  incessant  life  and  movement  made  it  irridescent 
and  changeful  and  altogether  fascinating.  The  house  itself  was  like  unto 
some  colossal  jewel  box  in  its  gilded  magnificence,  and  the  throngs  were 
like  so  many  pearls  and  diamonds,  rubies  and  emeralds. 

"White  was  the  prevailing  shade  to  the  eye  at  a  glance  down  upon  this 
human  kaleidoscope,  but  here  and  there  was  to  be  picked  out  glimpses 
of  hue  and  color  and  shade  which  blended  into  one  chromatic  whole  with- 
out dissonance. 

"Around  and  back  of  the  fair  women  and  forming  a  perfect  foil  for 


90  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

gleaming  shoulders  and  glistening  gems  were  the  men,  solemnly  black 
and  unwontedly  white  in  their  somber  evening  garb.  It  was  a  picture 
like  unto  none  ever  limned  by  the  brush  of  the  greatest  artist  who  ever 
held  palette.  And  when  the  curtain  rose  and  the  burst  of  song  and  the 
glory  of  melody  was  added,  it  was  a  vision  of  paradise,  enhanced  by  life 
and  sound.  The  vocal  strains  of  praise  and  splendor  seemed  a  fitting 
climax  to  all  the  rest.  It  was  at  once  oppressingly  momentous  and  gladly 
grand.  It  was  a  finale  of  months  of  work  and  struggle  and  expense;  it 
was  a  triumph  over  difficulties  and  untoward  events  and  delays;  but  it 
was  worth  all  it  cost;  it  was  an  achievement  fully  entitled  to  set  a  new 
milestone  in  Los  Angeles  metropolitan  and  cosmopolitan  progress  and 
greatness. 

"Temple  Auditorium  will  stand  as  one  of  the  finest  examples  of  build- 
ings in  the  West  and  assuredly  in  Los  Angeles. 

"Climatic  conditions,  like  environment,  affect  the  spirit  of  the  people. 
Here  in  California  we  have  the  reproduction  of  the  skies  of  fair  Italy  with 
their  warmth  and  feeling,  purely  southern  or  Latin.  A  piquancy,  an 
ever-newness,  that  militates  well  against  the  fixed  rigidity  of  the  old  Egyp- 
tian. Los  Angeles,  with  its  everlasting  hills,  at  the  foot  of  the  Sierras 
on  the  one  hand  and  kissed  by  the  blue  Pacific  on  the  other,  with  every- 
thing at  hand,  only  lacking  perhaps  the  desire,  should  make  of  itself 
another  Italy,  with  beautiful  buildings,  artistic  terraces,  in  fact,  a  'City 
Beautiful.'  " 

After  this  splendid  outburst  of  appreciation  it  might  seem 
that  the  Auditorium  Company  would  be  satisfied  with  the  re- 
sults of  their  labors  and  the  public's  reward,  but  not  so.  Deeper 
in  their  hearts  was  the  real  cause  for  which  this  wonderful 
building  had  been  the  rainbow  they  chased  after  and  the 
pot  of  gold  they  sought. 

Before  the  dedication  of  the  Auditorium  by  the  Temple 
Baptist  Church  who  took  possession  of  it  as  their  Sabbath  Home 
Sunday  morning,  November  11th,  the  Pastor  reminded  the 
congregation  of  a  few  facts  that  it  may  be  well  to  emphasize 
again.  "In  certain  circles  there  has  gone  out  an  idea  that  the 
use  of  this  building  as  a  home  for  the  Temple  Baptist  Church 
was  a  secondary  matter,  that  its  original  idea  was  that  of  a 
purely  commercial  venture — the  renting  of  business  rooms  and 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  91 

offices — and  that  only  after  this  was  well  launched  did  it  occur 
to  the  Baptists  that  they  might  with  advantage  secure  quarters 
in  the  building  for  their  church  home.  I  want  to  say  that  all 
this  plan  came  from  the  Temple  Baptist  Church  primarily.  It 
was  born  in  a  meeting  of  the  Church,  conceived  in  the  brain  and 
heart  of  C.  R.  Harris.  It  was  deeply  considered  by  our  officers, 
prayed  over,  with  the  greatest  earnestness  time  after  time  long 
before  moneyed  individuals  took  hold  of  it.  Our  idea  first  and 
foremost  was  the  securing  of  a  suitable  home  for  Temple  Church. 
But  for  the  Baptist  prayer-meetings  this  building  would  not  be 
here  today.  But  for  our  activities  in  seeking  a  permanent 
home  the  old  Hazard  Pavilion  with  all  its  varied  history  would 
in  all  probability  still  stand  on  this  spot  where  we  are  now  gath- 
ered to  dedicate  the  costly  Temple  that  germinated  in  penniless 
faith." 

Others  can  best  tell  of  this  service,  and  to  quote: 
"C.  R.  Harris  and  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Robert  J.  Burdette  and  the 
members  of  the  Temple  Baptist  Church  found  yesterday  morn- 
ing the  promised  "Pot  of  gold  at  the  end  of  the  rainbow"  which 
many  believe  they  had  been  chasing  for  the  past  eighteen  months, 
in  the  completed  and  most  perfectly-appointed  Auditorium  this 
side  of  New  York  City.  The  great  hall  was  a  dream  of  beauty 
with  its  delicate  colorings  of  cream  and  green  and  gold,  its 
magnificent  dome  and  great  spanning  arches  that  seemed  to 
flash  with  the  delicate  colors  of  the  rainbow.  Alone  it  was  a 
picture  to  be  long  remembered  but  with  the  people,  a  thronged 
crowd  of  over  three  thousand,  rising  tier  upon  tier,  until  from 
floor  to  roof  was  one  sea  of  eager  faces — it  was  something  to 
live  in  the  memory  forever. 

"A  long,  green  plush  curtain  hid  the  chancel  from  sight  and 
as  at  the  hour  of  service  it  silently  rose  there  appeared  seated 
behind  it  the  choir  and  ISO  members  of  the  Elementary  Depart- 
ment of  the  Sunday  school  who  with  their  happy,  smiling  faces 
and  little  white  gowns  might  have  been  mistaken  for  the  angels 


92  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

hovering  near  to  blend  their  glad  voices  in  this  dedication  song. 
It  was  indeed  a  beautiful  sight  and  as  the  moment  for  the  be- 
ginning of  service  approached  the  Rev.  Robert  J.  Burdette,  D.  D., 
the  Pastor,  so  universally  beloved,  took  his  place  at  the  reading 
desk,  for  this  pulpit  is  only  to  be  furnished  with  an  ecclesiastical 
chair  and  lectern.  Naturally  the  one  on  whom  all  eyes  were 
centered  was  the  Pastor,  "the  little  man  with  the  genius  for 
loving,"  who  three-and-a-quarter  years  before  had  taken  the 
remnant  of  a  broken  church,  and  been  instrumental,  under  God, 
in  building  from  it  a  strong  working  and  growing  body,  knit 
together  in  the  bonds  of  loving  fellowship.  There  was  an  ex- 
pression of  gratitude  and  commendable  triumph  upon  the 
face  of  the  Pastor  which  was  readily  recognized  by  every  close 
observer. 

"The  long  pilgrimage  from  church  to  hall,  from  hall  to  arm- 
ory, and  from  armory  to  this  permanent  church  home  was 
ended.  The  dream  had  materialized,  the  anxieties  and  dis- 
appointments were  over,  and  he  stood  in  the  pulpit  to  look  out 
upon  a  future  that  gave  promise  of  success  to  this  glorious 
calling   untrammelled  by   material   surroundings. 

"Well  might  the  spirit  of  rejoicing  wreath  his  face  in  smiles; 
and  there  was  none  so  selfish  in  the  churches  or  pulpits  of  Los 
Angeles  to  withhold  from  this  Pastor  and  his  people  the  con- 
gratulations so  richly  deserved. 

"The  services  were  opened  by  the  congregation  singing  the 
immortal  hymn,  "All  Hail  the  Power  of  Jesus'  Name,"  followed 
by  the  opening  prayer  by  the  Pastor  eloquent  in  unction,  pathos 
and  power. 

"The  Scripture  selection  was  the  prayer  of  dedication  used 
by  Solomon  at  the  Great  Temple,  followed  by  a  simple  dedica- 
tion service  in  which  the  entire  congregation  standing  took  part." 

Temple  Auditorium's  Dedication 
"To  the  sweetest  ministry  of  music;  to  the  highest  ideals  of  art;  to 
the  education  of  the  body,  mind  and  soul;  to  the  training  of  the  best 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  93 

citizenship  and  the  truest  patriotism;  to  the  strongest  manhood  and  the 
purest  womanhood;  to  the  brotherhood  of  man,  the  fellowship  of  right- 
eousness, the  fatherhood  of  God,  and  the  teaching  and  Uving  of  the  whole 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  His  Son,  the  Saviour  of  Men;  to  the  training  of  all 
that  is  best  and  truest  in  daily  toil,  in  wholesome  recreation,  innocent 
amusement,  and  Sabbath  rest  and  worship;  to  the  sacred  unity  of  the 
home;  to  the  hoHness  of  family  ties;  to  the  promotion  of  temperance, 
chastity,  honor,  truth  and  righteousness,  we,  the  congregation  of  Temple 
Baptist  church,  dedicate  this  house.  In  the  name  of  Father,  Son  and 
Holy  Ghost.     Amen." 

The   Sermon 

The  theme  of  Dr.  Burdette's  sermon  was  "The  Cycle  of  the  Temple" 
and  after  dwelling  on  the  local  situation  the  pastor  said  in  part: 

"  'In  the  beginning — God.'  In  the  splendor  of  the  court  of  heaven, 
hosts  of  the  sinless  creatures,  ministers  of  His  glory,  worshiped  His  power 
and  dominion — angels  of  God:  messengers  and  servants  that  do  His 
bidding.  Swinging  in  space,  the  world  of  His  creation,  empty  and  waste; 
without  hfe,  without  light;  chaos  of  desolation;  emblem  of  a  soul  without 
God.  And  the  spirit  of  God  brooded  over  the  unpeopled  planet  with  in- 
finite yearnings  of  the  love  that  makes  Him  the  All-Father.  Heaven  was 
a  court  of  majesty.  But  a  royal  court  is  not  a  home.  Servants  are  not 
children.     Praise  and  worship  is  not  love. 

"And  the  eternal  Father  fashioned  under  His  own  hand,  in  His  own 
image  of  majesty,  a  race  that  should  be  dearer  than  the  angels,  for  sorrow 
should  teach  it  to  love.  A  race  of  men,  nobler  and  stronger  and  more 
Christlike  than  the  sinless  ones  who  shout  anthems  of  glory  about  the  great 
white  throne,  but  cannot  sing  the  sweetest  hymn  that  wakens  the  sweet- 
est music  of  heaven  and  earth — the  hymn  of  redemption  through  love, 
made  perfect  by  suffering  and  sacrifice. 

"Man  in  the  world;  and  all  about  him,  and  over  him,  always  and 
everywhere — God.  In  all  the  world  neither  altar  nor  temple.  In  the 
pleasant  garden  of  peace  they  worshiped,  and  in  its  sun-flecked  shadows 
walked  the  Lord  God.  The  worship  of  the  world  was  the  worship  of 
heaven.  Sinless  ones  of  earth  praised  as  did  the  angelic  host,  with  phrase 
of  reverence,  God  hath  said:     'It  was  His  world.     And  His  alone.'  " 

The  preacher  then  went  on  to  speak  of  the  entrance  of  sin  into  the 
world,  and  the  need  of  the  altar  of  sacrifice,  tracing  it  down  through  the 
ages  till  the  present  time  and  closing  with  these  words: 

"The  Son  of  God  worshiped  and  taught  in  the  temple;  in  the  syna- 
gogue; from  the  well  curb;  from  the  fishing  boat,  rocking  on  the  rippling 


94  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

waters  of  the  sea;  in  the  homes  of  the  rich  and  the  poor;  in  the  resting 
places  of  the  wilderness ;  in  the  rooms  of  pain  and  sickness;  on  the  mountain 
slopes;  in  the  highway;  in  the  thronged  streets  of  the  cities.  He  made 
holy  every  place  wherein  He  taught — He  made  holier  than  the  holy  of 
holies  in  the  temple  the  solitudes  where  He  prayed.  He  was  a  high  priest, 
and  the  altar  of  His  ministry  was  in  the  homes  and  paths,  the  fields  and 
the  shops  of  men.  The  shock  of  war  crumbled  the  temple  on  Mount 
Moriah  and  the  red  flames  devoured  its  very  ashes. 

"One  of  His  disciples,  white-haired  with  the  ripeness  of  the  years, 
sat  on  the  rocks  of  Patmos  waiting  and  watching  for  God.  The  gates  of 
heaven  were  opened  for  him  in  the  rapt  visions  of  inspiration.  He 
walked  the  streets  of  the  Holy  City.  He  told  of  its  glory  and  splendor, 
so  far  as  human  lips  can  tell  it,  or  human  intellect  can  hear  it.  The  city 
of  gold ;  the  gates  of  pearl ;  the  foundation  of  precious  stones — the  stones 
that  were  set  in  the  breastplate  of  the  high  priest ;  the  tree  of  life  bending 
above  the  pure  river  of  the  water  of  life — and  then  he  looked  for 
the  crowning  glory  of  the  city  and — 'I  saw  no  temple  therein.' 

"The  holiest  city  in  the  universe  of  God — and  no  temple.  No  tent 
of  the  Wilderness  is  there,  for  the  journeys  of  life  with  its  fever  of  unrest 
are  ended  forever.  No  altar,  for  sin  is  not  even  the  shadow  of  a  memory. 
As  in  the  days  of  the  garden  there  were  only  man  and  God — so  again  at  the 
last  there  shall  be  no  temple  in  the  Holy  City,  'for  the  Lord  God  Almighty 
and  the  Lamb  are  the  Temple  thereof,'  and  the  great  Voice  out  of  heaven 
proclaims,  'Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  He  dwells 
with  them;  and  they  shall  be  His  people  and  God  himself  will  be  their 
God.'     In  the  beginning,  God — in  the  ending,  God." 

Just  three  years  had  elapsed  since  Mr.  Burdette  described 
the  building  as  he  hoped  it  would  be,  and  now  that  the  dream 
has  been  realized  so  far  as  the  "Station"  is  concerned,  it  only 
remains  for  the  "life-saving"  and  soul-saving  to  be  the  crown- 
ing record  of  its  daily  history.  November  14,  1903,  Mr.  Bur- 
dette wrote: 

"Our  dream  is  for  a  mercantile  building,  with  a  human  soul.  A 
soul  throbbing  with  the  Divine  love  for  man.  A  temple — not  nestling 
among  pleasant,  safe  and  happy  homes  far  out  in  the  residence  districts — 
but  a  temple  that  is  at  once  a  lighthouse  and  a  life-saving  station.  Calm, 
serene,  stately,  not  as  a  cliff  that  lifts  itself  above  the  fury  of  the  breakers, 
but  as  the  station  close  to  the  troubled  shore.  Standing  where  the  strong 
tides  and  treacherous  currents  run — the  tides  of  our  intense  commercial 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  95 

life,  the  passions  of  speculation,  the  cross-currents  of  pitiless  competition, 
the  awful  whirlpools  of  temptations  peculiar  to  life  in  the  heart  of  a  great 
city,  especially  such  a  city  as  Los  Angeles,  with  its  heterogeneous,  chang- 
ing and  growing  population,  a  city  of  all  nations,  strong  and  good,  or  weak 
and  vicious  in  the  multitudes  of  young  men  which  form  such  a  great  pro- 
portion of  the  down-town  residents.  A  life-saving  station  it  will  be — not 
a  church  open  twice  or  thrice  a  week — but  a  station  with  a  crew,  active, 
alert,  vigilant  all  the  time.  Its  doors  open  every  day.  A  place  of  quiet 
amid  the  turmoil  of  the  city  life—  an  open  cloister  where  one  may  come, 
and  sit,  and  rest  and  pray,  amid  the  silence  and  the  shadows.  It  will  be 
as  the  desert  resting  places  Jesus  loved,  and  to  which  so  often  He  led  His 
disciples.  To  the  wearied,  a  resting  place.  To  the  troubled,  a  place  of 
consolations.  To  the  tempted,  a  refuge.  To  the  sinful,  a  door  of  salva- 
tion. To  the  Christian,  a  place  of  meditation.  To  all  men,  a  house  of 
prayer.  This,  by  God's  grace,  and  with  His  help,  we  plan  to  make  the 
Temple  Baptist  Church." 

One  of  the  members  of  the  Church  who  early  joined  the 
"Rainbow  Chasers,"  and  was  one  of  the  most  optimistic  runners, 
gave  expression  to  his  feeUngs  at  this  time  and  they  no  doubt 
found  echo,  expressed  or  unexpressed  in  the  hearts  of  the  thought- 
ful, faithful  and  appreciative  membership: 

New  Auditorium 

It  can,  it  will,  it  has  been  done,  nevertheless  let  us  remember  that 
"Not  by  might  and  not  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  God 
of  Hosts"  shall  His  kingdom  be  established,  and  unto  Him  who  hath 
loved  us  and  given  Himself  for  us,  and  hath  led  us  hitherto  on  our  pil- 
grimage, shall  be  the  glory  both  now  and  forever. 

And  in  the  proud,  happy  moment  when  we  see  the  culmination  of 
that  for  which  we  have  all  prayed  and  hoped  for  and  worked  for  most 
earnestly,  and  for  which  we  praise  God  and  give  him.  the  glory,  let  us  not 
forget  a  few  v/ho  have  borne  the  brunt  of  the  battle,  without  pecuniary 
recompense,  but  for  the  love  they  bore  the  cause,  for  the  sake  of  carrying 
out  their  ideals,  and  for  the  desire  of  doing  and  accomplishing  things  with 
the  hands,  hearts  and  brains  which  God  gave  them.  First  of  these  stands 
Charles  R.  Harris,  who  originated  the  idea  and  held  on  to  it  and  pushed 
it  till  it  became  a  reaHty,  and  devoted  three  years  of  his  life  to  it,  and, 
but  for  his  perseverance  and  systematic  carrying  out  of  every  detail,  great 
and  small,  the  thing  would  not  have  been  done. 


96  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

Second,  Mrs.  Robert  J.  Burdette,  who  stood  at  the  head  of  the  finan- 
cial arrangements  with  energy  and  determination,  overcoming  all  diffi- 
culties and  discouragements,  and  having  in  her  vocabulary  no  such  word 
as  fail. 

And  third,  Robert  J.  Burdette,  optimistic  and  cheerful,  untiring  and 
unceasing;  he  had  faith  that  never  failed;  he  would  not  let  them  quit  or 
get  discouraged;  he  always  had  a  ray  of  hope  and  encouragement  for 
every  one,  and  no  one  had  the  courage  to  quit  or  give  up,  or  to  admit 
that  his  faith  could  fail. 

For  lack  of  space  we  cannot  mention  others  who  have  stood  by  and 
helped,  some  in  prominent  places,  others  unnoticed  and  uncounted,  but 
God  knows,  and  will  reward. 

For  the  Temple  Church  in  its  new  "Sabbath  Home"  nothing 
is  ever  more  impressive  than  the  observance  of  baptism.  As 
stated  before,  the  baptistry  is  situated  in  the  center  of  the  fore- 
front of  the  stage  and  has  for  its  setting  a  scene  of  the  reputed 
place  of  the  baptism  of  Jesus  in  the  river  Jordan.  This  is  a 
partial  reproduction  of  photographs  taken  by  Roy  B.  Wheeler 
during  the  camping  tour  of  the  Pastor,  wife  and  two  sons  through 
the  Holy  Land. 

The  first  baptismal  service  took  place  in  Temple  Auditorium 
Sunday,  November  18,  1906,  in  the  presence  of  a  vast  congrega- 
tion. Eleven  candidates  received  the  ordinance  and  were  im- 
mersed by  the  Pastor,  assisted  in  the  pulpit  by  Dr.  W.  H.  Schlie- 
mann.  Six  of  the  young  disciples  who  received  baptism  were 
members  of  the  Bible  Sunday-School  class  of  E.  C.  Lyon,  and 
two  were  members  of  the  Elementary  Department  of  the 
Sunday  School  under  Mrs.  C.  A.  Baskerville.  Two  unusual  in- 
cidents were  the  baptism  of  father  and  daughter,  W.  R.  Dickin- 
son and  Miss  Laurel  Dickinson,  and  the  baptism  of  twin  sisters, 
Misses  Maude  and  Maybelle  Newton.  The  other  candidates  were 
L.  E.  Wisler,  Mrs.  Deborah  Bascom,  Mrs.  Clara  Weed,  Pearl 
Whetstone,  Fern  Barr,  Ruth  Lacey,  and  Pearl  Langdon. 

Many  were  the  eyes  wet  with  tears  that  followed  this  cere- 
mony so  reverentially  impressive  in  all  its  details,  and  the  ob- 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  97 

ject  lesson  illumined  every  word  of  the  sermon  that  followed  on 
"The  New  Life,"  Romans  vi:4.  "Therefore  we  are  buried  with 
Him  by  baptism  into  death;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up 
from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  so  we  also  might  walk 
in  newness  of  life." 

With  pride  that  is  righteous  and  justifiable,  it  may  be 
added  that  large  as  the  auditorium  seemed  in  the  dreaming,  the 
awakening  has  found  its  seating  capacity  insufficient  more  than 
a  third  of  the  time  since  the  Church  took  possession  of  it  —  and 
that,  so  far  as  the  regular  Pastor  is  concerned,  without  any 
sensational  attractions.  All  this  might  have  been  in  vain  had 
it  not  been  a  fact  also  that  every  baptismal  Sunday  found  can- 
didates ready  for  baptism,  every  prayer-meeting  night  new 
applicants  were  presented  for  membership,  and  every  commun- 
ion large  numbers  received  the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  And 
the  prayer  of  the  Church  is  that  every  reaping  time  may  harvest 
the  constant  sowing. 

Place  in  the  Community  and  Radiating  Influence 

So  short  has  been  the  life  of  the  Church  organization,  it 
is  comparatively  easy  to  trace  the  external  life — its  camps  and 
final  home,  but  only  tlie  final  records  can  reveal  its  place 
in  the  community  and  its  radiating  influence.  Because  it 
has  been  a  "down-town  Church,"  many  things  have  come  to  it 
that  would  not  enter  into  the  history  of  a  church  further  re- 
moved. While  it  is  impossible  to  present  a  review  of  all  the 
gatherings  it  has  been  hospitable  to,  "without  money  or  with- 
out price"  or  with  money  and  with  price,  its  doors  have  been 
opened  to  the  expression  of  progress  and  uplift  as  heard  from  the 
following: 

Evangelistic  meetings  conducted  by  Dr.  Campbell-Morgan, 
of  London. 

Evangelistic  meetings  conducted  by  Dr.  Frederic  B.  Myers, 
of  London. 


98  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

Union  Memorial  Day  Service.  Grand  Army  of  the  Repub- 
lic and  allied  Societies  and  Confederate  Veterans  and  allied 
Societies, 

Service  for  McKinley  Home  boys. 

Young  Men's  Christian  Association  Mass  Meetings. 

Young  Women's   Christian  Association  Mass   Meetings. 

National   Educational  Association  Convention. 

Episcopal   Church    Sunday   School    Conference. 

Apollo  Club  Concerts. 

High  School  Commencements. 

Normal  School  Commencements. 

Rescue  Mission  Mass  Meetings. 

Christian  Science  Meetings. 

Meetings  of  grand  rallies  of  Salvation  Army. 

Knight  Templar's  Services. 

United  Brethren  (Dunkers)  National  Convention. 

Special  Service  for  the  Sailors  when  the  Atlantic  Fleet 
Visited  the  Pacific  Coast. 

Union  Passover  Service  with  Jewish  Congregation  of  B'nai 
B'nith. 

Mass  Meeting  and  Reception  to  Bishop  Robert  Mclntyre. 

Weekly  Meetings  of  the  Primary  Union. 

Weekly  Meetings  of  Baptist  Ministerial  Association,  and 
many  other  gatherings  that  were  the  larger  and  stronger  because 
of  the  centralized  audience  in  surroundings  that  of  themselves 
spoke  for  righteous  betterment. 

The  radiating  influence  of  Temple  Church  may  have  been 
unconsciously  felt  in  the  fact  that  coincident  with  its  growth 
every  other  Baptist  Church  in  Los  Angeles  began  to  grow  and 
take  on  new  life.  This  statement  is  made  in  the  face  of  the 
fact  that  about  150  former  members  of  the  First  Baptist  Church 
enrolled  their  names  on  the  Temple  Baptist  books  while  the  old 
Mother  Church  went  on  growing  with  stronger  life. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  99 

Some  of  the  methods  of  organization  and  customs  of  the 
Temple  Church  have  been  adopted  with  advantage  by  some  of 
the  other  churches.  Its  power  and  influence  is  sought  among 
the  first  when  measures  of  reform,  or  new  steps  for  public  and 
community  betterment  are  to  be  inaugurated.  Its  new  life 
has  not  only  been  an  inspiration  locally,  but  the  Baptist  Denomi- 
nation west  of  the  Rockies  have  felt  the  strength  and  onward 
movements  here  infused  in  religious  life.  The  Temple  Baptist 
Church,  its  career,  its  hopes  and  its  accomplishments  are  now 
known  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  western  fringe  where  floats  the 
stripes  and  stars,  and  "even  unto  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth."  And  for  all  this  praise  must  be  given  God,  the  dear 
Father,  who  has  heard  and  blessed  the  daily  prayers  of  His 
children  of  the  Temple. 


\ 


M'4^ 


W\ 


ASSISTANT  PASTOR,   EDWIN  R.  BROWN 


CHAPTER  IV 

Expansion  and  Templeisms 

IN  THIS  DAY  of  specialists  and  specialization, every  corporation 
and  organization  seeks  the  man  who  can  do  best  one  thing 
and  do  one  thing  best.  They  engage  him  for  that  and  that 
they  expect  him  to  do.  It  seems  to  be  left  to  the  churches, 
at  least  a  vast  majority  of  them,  to  seek  the  man  that  can  do 
best  everything  and  then  expect  him  to  do  everything  best. 
He  must  not  only  be  the  best  preacher  in  town  and  the  best 
pastor,  but  there  must  be  no  one  else  who  can  bury  their  dead, 
marry  their  living,  visit  the  sick,  comfort  those  in  trouble, 
represent  them  at  all  conventions  and  assemblies,  deliver  ad- 
dresses for  all  departments  of  the  Church,  keep  in  touch  with 
all  the  outside  activities  that  the  Church  should  be  a  factor  in, 
and,  finally,  as  at  the  beginning,  he  must  be  the  best  sermonizer 
in  the  community. 

However  brilliant  the  intellect  or  willing  the  spirit,  the 
physical  has  its  limitations,  for  as  Joseph  Parker  once  said  to 
his  people,  "You  may  have  my  service  but  you  must  choose 
whether  you  take  it  out  of  my  head  or  my  heels.  You  cannot 
have  it  from  both." 

When  the  territory  of  the  parish  of  the  Temple  Church  got 
so  it  covered  more  ground  than  the  state  of  Rhode  Island,  and 
its  membership  had  grown  to  800,  it  was  fully  realized  that  one 
man  could  not  administer  to  the  demands  of  so  many  members, 
considerate  of  their  Pastor  as  most  of  them  had  always  been, 

[103] 


104  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

During  the  first  year  of  the  Church,  Dr.  A.  F.  Randall 
greatly  assisted  the  Pastor,  his  services  being  voluntary.  Dur- 
ing a  few  months  in  1907,  Rev.  W.  C.  Clatworthy  acted  as 
Pastor's  Assistant,  the  arrangement  being  a  personal  one  with 
the  Pastor.  After  much  consideration  on  the  part  of  the  Church 
a  call  was  extended  to  Edwin  Ransom  Brown,  of  Rockford, 
Illinois,  to  become  the  Assistant  Pastor  of  Temple  Church  when 
he  should  have  graduated  from  Rochester  Theological  Seminary 
a  few  months  later.  Mr.  Brown  came  to  Los  Angeles  June  20, 
1907,  and  as  a  young  man  of  twenty-seven  years  with  unusual 
health  and  robustness  of  life  he  at  once  entered  strenuously 
upon  his  duties.  He  was  found  to  be  a  man  with  the  equipmicnt 
of  a  four-years'  college  life  at  Shurtleff  College,  a  three-years* 
Theological  Seminary  course,  built  on  the  foundation  of  eight 
years'  experience  of  business  life  as  stenographer,  secretary 
and  other  phases  of  work  that  brought  him  in  contact  with  the 
world  of  men.  His  consecration  to  the  work  had  grown  with 
his  fifteen  years  of  Christian  life,  during  which  time  he  had 
occupied  almost  every  position  in  the  Church,  the  Sunday  School, 
the  Baptist  Young  People's  Society  and  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association.  In  the  Association  work,  as  Chairman 
of  the  City  Missions  in  Rochester  he  had  general  oversight  of 
hospital  visitations,  cottage  prayer-meetings,  rescue  mission 
work  and  street  preaching.  Married  just  after  graduation,  and 
before  coming  to  California,  to  Miss  Helen  Scrogin,  a  consecrated 
Christian  worker,  they  had  hoped  as  members  of  the  Volun- 
teer Band  to  go  to  the  Foreign  Mission  field  but  were  not  able  to 
do  so  on  account  of  Mrs.  Brown's  health,  so  to  this  work  they 
brought  their  consecration  and  talents. 

In  addition  to  his  untiring  and  loyal  activity  in  every  line 
of  work  devolving  upon  him  he  has  since  January,  1908,  taken 
charge  of  the  Echo  Park  Branch,  a  mission  of  the  Church, 
preaching  there  every  Sabbath  morning  except  baptismal 
mornings  at  the  Temple  Church,  when  it  is  necessary  for  the 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  105 

Assistant  Pastor  to  conduct  a  part  of  the  morning  service  while 
the  Pastor  attends  to  the  ordinance  of  baptism.  During  the 
two  summer  vacations  in  the  absence  of  the  Pastor  he  has  had 
charge  of  the  Church  work,  conducting  prayer-meetings  and 
performing  all  the  duties  of  Pastor  save  that  of  preaching.  The 
pulpit  during  these  months  has  been  supplied  by  Dr.  John 
Roach  Straton,  of  Baltimore,  principally,  and  Dr.  Harold  Pat- 
tison,  Dr.  J.  Whitcomb  Brougher,  Rev.  Albert  Hatcher  Smith, 
and  others. 

At  the  close  of  Mr.  Brown's  first  year  of  service  and  the 
fifth  annual  meeting  of  the  Church  the  Pastor's  report  contained 
an  appreciation  of  the  Assistant  Pastor  which  is  repeated  here 
as  an  expression  of  the  year's  yoke-fellowship: 

"I  want  to  express  my  most  grateful  appreciation  of  the  services 
of  my  dear  yoke-fellow.  Associate  Pastor  Brown.  His  spiritual  zeal, 
like  the  flame  that  wreathed  the  bush  of  Horeb,  burns  in  a  frame  of  un- 
tiring physical  vigor,  and  the  human  strength  of  wholesome  youth  is 
demanded  in  our  expansive  parish,  which  reaches  from  the  mountains 
to  the  sea.  The  eager  mind  and  the  active  body  co-operate  in  his  work. 
He  is  quick  to  see,  and  ready  to  go.  He  has  discharged  the  many  duties 
that  have  been  laid  upon  him,  most  faithfully  and  most  acceptably. 
His  ministry  of  the  pulpit  and  the  pastorate  have  borne  good  fruit,  and 
eight  of  the  converts  recently  baptized,  have  come  to  the  Church  from 
the  Echo  Park  branch,  of  whom  the  Associate  Pastor  may  say  with  the 
patriarch,  as  he  presents  them  to  his  brethren,  'These  are  the  children 
whom  God  hath  graciously  given  thy  servant.'  And  just  a  word  in  this 
connection.  Only  a  pastor  can  fully  appreciate  the  deep  and  holy  joy 
with  which  the  young  minister  leads  the  first  converts  of  his  teaching 
down  into  the  waters  of  baptism.  The  Pastor  requested  Mr.  Brown, 
urged  him,  indeed,  to  baptize  these  disciples  from  the  Echo  Park  chapel. 
But  he  declined,  strong  and  righteous  as  must  have  been  the  desire  in  his 
heart,  because  he  thought  the  effect  upon  the  converts  and  their  friends, 
and  upon  the  chapel  congregation  would  perhaps  be  deeper  and  better 
if  the  Pastor  of  the  Church  administered  the  ordinance.  It  is  a  preacher 
in  a  thousand  who  would  make  such  a  sacrifice  of  his  own  right  and  his 
own  joy.  Happy  indeed  is  the  Pastor  with  such  a  yoke-fellow,  and 
thrice  happy  the  Church  with  such  a  self-effacing  under-shepherd  help- 


106  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

ing  to  lead  and  to  teach  it.  As  the  Pastor  leans  more  and  more  heavily 
upon  the  strong,  young  life  and  the  willing  heart,  he  daily  thanks  God 
for  the  Pauline  disciple  He  has  sent  into  the  ministry  of  Temple  Church." 

In  writing  of  the  growth  and  expansion  of  the  Church, 
statistics  only  set  down  that  which  can  be  accurately  stated 
while  the  developed  life  is  recorded  in  the  individual  heart. 
When  the  larger  opportunity  came  with  the  permanent  home 
in  the  Auditorium,  the  thoughtful  members  repeatedly  gave 
utterance  to  the  feeling  that  while  the  large  congregations 
might  be  attracted  on  Sundays,  they  would  not  be  satisfied  un- 
less the  attendance  at  prayer-meetings  increased  and  unless 
there  were  weekly  accessions  to  the  membership  and  candidates 
for  monthly  baptism — for  these  represented  the  spiritual  growth, 
the  heart  of  the  church-life. 

Prayer-Meetings 
At  the  beginning  of  this  chapter  reference  was  made  to  this 
age  of  "specialties"  and  the  prayer-meeting  of  Temple  Church 
might  be  considered  its  "specialty."  This  is  truly  the  meeting 
of  the  people  by  the  people  and  for  the  people.  It  is  as  the 
Pastor  calls  it,  the  "home-gathering,"  and  so  happy  has  the 
Pastor  been  in  his  methods  of  leading  them  to  the  Church 
family  altar  he  has  been  importuned  by  all  the  leading  denomi- 
national papers  and  many  pastors  to  issue  in  pamphlet  form 
"Prayer-meeting  Topics,  Suggestions  and  Methods."  We  quote 
in  part  a  brief  article  by  the  Pastor  that  appeared  in  the  Standard 
of  August  4,  1906: 

"I  am  the  happy  Pastor  of  a  'prayer-meeting'  Church.  Temple 
Church  was  organized  with  a  prayer-meeting,  and  from  that  day  to  this, 
the  happiest,  brightest,  hopefulest,  sweetest  meetings  of  the  Church  have 
been  the  prayer-meetings.  The  attendance  has  frequently  been  limited 
only  by  the  size  of  the  room.  More  than  thirty  per  cent  of  the  member- 
ship roll,  the  working,  praying,  giving,  'planning-and-doing'  force  of  the 
Church  is  there,  and  'there'  for  some  purpose. 

"The  members  sometimes  tell   the    Pastor  what  they  like  to  talk 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  107 

or  pray  or  sing  about  at  their  meeting  and  so  suggest  the  prayer-meeting 
topic.  Consequently  we  do  not  make  slavish  use  of  any  list  of  prepared 
topics  for  the  year.  No  group  of  men,  however  wise  and  consecrated, 
can  provide  timely  spiritual  food  for  the  daily  needs  of  a  church,  two  or 
three  thousand  miles  and  twelve  months  away.  Temple  Church,  in 
common  with  many  millions  of  American  people,  just  now  is  just  a  little 
bit  shy  about  using  'canned  goods.'  We  think  the  date  of  'canning' 
should  be  plainly  printed  on  the  labels.  We  have  always  spoken  of  the 
prayer-meetings  as  the  '  Home  Gatherings.'  It  is  the  home  meeting  of 
the  church.  It  is  the  'upper  room'  where  the  disciples  meet  with  the 
Master.  No  preaching  is  permitted  in  the  prayer-meeting.  On  Sunday 
the  Preacher  has  everything  his  own  way,  he  preaches  what  he  will  and 
as  he  will,  and  the  people  have  to  listen  without  protest  or  interruption — 
but  the  prayer-meeting — that  belongs  to  the  Church.  There  the  Pastor 
is  just  as  lovingly  welcome  as  any  other  member  of  the  Church,  but  there 
the  Preacher  has  no  place." 

Prayer-meeting  is  always  opened  with  the  hymn,  "Come, 
Thou  Fount  of  Every  Blessing,"  and  closes  with  our  "good- 
night hymn,"  "My  Jesus,  as  Thou  Wilt."  Though  the  Pastor 
never  "preaches,"  he  begins  the  meeting  with  a  short  talk  based 
on  the  topic  of  the  evening  and  perhaps  to  no  sermon  does  he 
give  more  thought  and  study  than  to  these  mid-week  talks  that 
illuminate  the  subject  in  an  unusual  and,  to  quote,  "Burdette- 
esque  manner."  As  one  appreciative  member  wrote  of  him, 
"He  has  the  power,  in  an  extraordinary  way  of  making  every- 
body feel  'at  home,'  and  leading  out  the  thoughts  and  expres- 
sions of  his  'children'  (as  he  calls  his  own  people)  along  helpful 
lines."  We  have  been  told  that  "Education  does  not  consist 
entirely  in  putting  into  the  mind  of  the  child  new  facts  and 
ideas,  but  rather  in  leading  out  the  mind  to  give  expression  to 
that  which  already  lies  within."  In  this  sense  the  Pastor  is 
truly  an  educator,  giving  new  thoughts  from  himself  and  draw- 
ing out  from  others  the  experiences  of  their  hearts  and  lives. 
Thus  it  is  true  that  while  these  meetings  are  of  weekly  occurrence 
they  never  grow  stale ;  made  up  of  all  kinds  of  people,  each  bring- 
ing to  it  his  individual  contribution  of  word  or  smile,  prayer, 


108  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

song  or  testimony,  and  each  taking  away  from  it  his  own  in- 
dividual blessing,  for  there  is  always  something  in  it  to  suit 
everybody,  no  matter  what  their  condition  or  need  may  be.  The 
oft-used  expression,  "Whatever  is  on  your  heart  brethren,"  is 
literally  responded  to  here.  Sometimes  it  is  an  incident  of  the 
day  in  business  or  shop  or  home — sometimes  it  is  a  letter  from 
an  absent  member,  for  this  habit  of  writing  to  "the  family"  by 
those  temporarily  away  has  been  much  encouraged  by  the 
Pastor  when  absent  on  his  own  vacations — sometimes  the  sing- 
ing of  a  solo  that  gives  expression  to  the  soul  as  only  song  can 
do,  sometimes  they  talk  of  "Mother  and  her  Hymns,"  sometimes 
of  "Father  and  his  Bible  chapters,"  "Pastors  I  have  loved," 
"What  if  Women  kept  silent  in  the  Church,"  "The  Best  Book 
in  the  Best  Case,"  "The  Fourth  Man  in  the  Furnace,"  as  well 
as  the  more  familiar  topics.  Not  only  is  the  spiritual  life  quick- 
ened, but  as  strangers  invariably  remark,  there  is  a  warmth 
and  cordiality  that  makes  them  want  to  come  again.  And  they 
come  again  and  soon  become  "of  us."  This  "hot-house"  of 
the  Church  together  with  another  expression  of  the  same  spirit 
in  the  Bible  School  has  furnished  the  soil  for  the  growth  of  the 
163  charter  members  into  the  enrolled  membership  on  the  books, 
and  the  actual  membership  of  1015  members  at  the  fifth  annual 
meeting  of   the   Church   September   23,    1908. 

The  Bible  School  has  also  made  a  praiseworthy  growth 
in  its  five  years  of  study.  Beginning  with  less  than  200  it 
has  now  enrolled  nearly  700,  which  is  an  encouraging  develop- 
ment in  face  of  the  facts  that  the  church  is  situated  far  from 
the  homes  of  most  of  its  members,  surrounded  by  business, 
hotels  and  rooming  houses,  where  children  do  not  live.  The 
accession  to  the  Church  from  the  Bible  School  through  con- 
fession of  faith  and  baptism  is  one  of  the  marked  characteristics 
of  the  quality  of  teaching  in  the  school  and  the  happy  harvest 
of  faithful  labors  on  the  part  of  loyal  teachers. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  109 

Growth  of  Offerings 

The  contributions  and  offerings  of  the  Temple  have  been 
among  the  largest  in  California,  and  save  in  one  department  of 
giving  has  kept  pace  with  the  percentage  of  its  increasing  mem- 
bership. The  public  have  been  generous  in  the  open  collections 
for  the  general  fund,  but  the  membership  on  an  average  have  de- 
creased in  their  percentage  of  giving  as  they  have  increased  in 
their  membership.  This  is  based  on  the  assumption  that  all 
church  members  make  their  offerings  through  the  envelope  sys- 
tem, for  in  no  other  way  has  the  Church  a  means  of  crediting 
them  with  the  fulfillment  of  their  pledge  in  the  Covenant.  The 
statement  which  follows  will  be  read  with  interest,  and  it  will  be 
seen  that  while  the  membership  has  increased  138  per  cent  the 
envelope  offerings  of  the  members  has  increased  only  105  per 
cent;  in  other  words,  while  the  members  gave  on  an  average  of 
$12.02  the  first  year,  they  gave  only  $10.36  per  member  the  last 
year  in  face  of  the  fact  that  the  current  expenses  had  increased 
162^  per  cent.  If  all  the  accredited  contributions  to  General 
Fund  and  Benevolences  are  considered  together,  the  story  is 
told  in  the  statement  that  the  members  gave  the  first  year  an 
average  of  $16.85,  and  for  the  last  year  an  average  of  $16.00  per 
capita.  The  large  increase  in  the  open  collections  is  due  to  the 
larger  seating  capacity  of  the  Auditorium.  There  can  hardly 
be  a  justification  in  the  feeling  so  common  to  human  nature 
that  where  a  responsibility  is  shared  by  a  large  number  of  people 
there  is  no  longer  a  large  responsibility  for  the  individual,  espe- 
cially in  the  face  of  ever  increasing  opportunity  for  work 
supported  by  voluntary  contributions.  What  is  one's  financial 
duty  to  one's  church  should  be  an  individual  duty,  not  a  collective 
one.  It  is  not  that  there  should  be  more  giving  by  the  already 
large  givers,  but  that  there  should  be  systematic  and  conscien- 
tious giving  on  the  part  of  each  and  every  member — the  richest 


no  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

and  the  poorest— the  oldest  and  the  youngest  should  cultivate 
the  "grace  of  giving"  in  proportion  to  their  financial  blessings. 

Comparative  Statement  of  Church  Collections 

Per  cent 
1903-04  1907-08  of 

Total      Per  Capita         Total       Per  Capita    Increase 

Average  Membership 394  937  138% 

General  Fund: 

Envelope  Collections .  .      $4,736.06  $12.02     $9,725.11  $10.36       105% 

Open  Collections 2,673.34  6.78  8,664.24  9.26        224% 

Benevolences: 

Home  Missions 373.36  .94%  1,295.79  1.38^   247% 

Foreign  Missions 435.60  1.10^  747.33  .80         72% 

State  Convention  Fund  .  519.06  1.32  2,092.51  2.23       303% 

Miscellaneous 577.89  1.46  1,136.49  1.21>^     97% 

Totals $9,315.31    $23.63  $23,661.47    $25.25       154% 

One  expression  of  the  growth  of  Temple  Church  was  made 
in  its  support  of  two  of  the  City  Missions.  A  struggling  Mission 
among  the  poorer  class  of  citizens  known  as  Hewitt  Street 
Mission  was  taken  over  and  supported  during  1904 — 5,  and 
finally  returned  to  hands  who  promised  to  make  it  self-support- 
ing, and  by  resolution  its  name  was  erased  from  the  Church  books. 

Another  Mission  having  been  started  by  the  Baptist  City 
Mission  on  Temple  Street,  in  which  the  Assistant  Pastor  had 
been  most  interested,  in  January,  1908,  the  Temple  Church 
decided  to  take  control  and  permit  the  Assistant  Pastor  to  con- 
duct Sunday  School  and  preaching  service  there  Sunday  morn- 
ings. This  Mission  known  as  the  Echo  Park  Branch  has  the 
services  of  the  Assistant  Pastor  and  Mrs.  Mary  J.  Weldy,  who 
is  engaged  as  Resident  Visitor. 

Interest  in  Support  of  Two  Foreign  Missionaries 

Dr.  and  Mrs.   Freeman  Johnson,  who  went  from  Temple 

Church  to  the  mission  field  in  Burma,  are  in  a  sense  the  special 

care  of  the  Temple.     The  Adult  Bible  Class  makes  a  definite 

contribution  to  them,  Dr.  A.  J.  Scott  contributed  a  beautiful 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  111 

case  of  instruments,  members  of  the  Women's  Union  furnished 
a  fine  camera,  and  they  are  considered  "our  missionaries." 

*Templeisms 

In  addition  to  the  regular  services  already  set  forth  at  length 
every  Tuesday  afternoon,  the  Prayer  Circle,  organized  by  Mrs, 
Louise  M.  Potts,  meets  in  Children's  Hall  for  one  hour  of  special 
prayer,  their  frank  and  earnest  petitions  being  concentrated  on 
some  one  object  at  each  meeting.  While  this  is  not  confined 
to  women  only,  it  might  be  called  the  Women's  Prayer-meeting, 
and  the  Pastor  and  workers  of  the  Church  feel  the  strength  and 
support  that  comes  from  this  hour  of  consecration  on  the  part  of 
this  band  of  earnest  women. 

Sunday  morning  prayer-meeting  is  held  in  one  of  the 
church  parlors  by  those  who  wish  to  pray  for  an  especial  blessing 
on  the  services  of  the  day  and  every  pastor  realizes  the  help  and 
power  there  is  in  the  feeling  that  some  of  his  congregation  at 
least,  have  not  only  asked  for  the  needed  blessing  on  his  efforts, 
but  have  put  themselves  in  the  mental  and  heart  attitude  to 
receive  the  message. 

The  Sacrament  of  Communion  is  observed  the  first  Sabbath 
in  the  month  following  the  morning  service.  The  "right  hand 
of  fellowship"  is  then  extended  to  the  new  members  admitted 
during  the  previous  month.  A  list  of  the  new  members  taken 
month  after  month  warrants  the  statement  without  fear  of 
challenge  that  Temple  Church  is  the  most  cosmopolitan  Church 
in  the  world.  As  Los  Angeles  is  a  cosmopolitan  city  and  the 
Pastor  of  Temple  was  known  wherever  English-speaking  people 
live  throughout  the  world.  Temple  Church  naturally  attracts 
to  its  membership  people  of  its  denomination  from  all  states 
and  countries.  A  stranger  visiting  here  in  March  previous  to 
the  beginning  of  the  Auditorium  Building,  in  writing  to  his  home 
paper  said:     "Twenty  persons  were  received  into  membership, 


*  "Templeisms"  include  those  things  incident  to  Temple  Church  life  and  peculiar  to  the 
Temple,  and  can  be  mentioned  only  briefly. 


112  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

some  upon  profession  of  faith  and  some  by  letters.  The  acces- 
sions were  from  the  states  of  Rhode  Island,  Ohio,  Illinois,  Wis- 
consin, Montana,  Washington  and  Michigan,  as  well  as  from 
California."  To  this  list  might  have  been  added  Nova  Scotia, 
New  Brunswick,  Quebec,  Toronto,  Manitoba,  England  and 
Wales. 

The  ordinance  of  baptism  is  administered  regularly  the 
last  Sabbath  in  the  month  and  frequently  between  these  dates, 
and  since  coming  into  the  permanent  home  there  has  never  been 
a  baptismal  Sunday  without  baptism  save  during  the  absence 
of  the  Pastor.  A  notable  baptism  took  place  in  the  Jordan 
Baptistry  on  Easter  Sunday,  April  19,  1908,  when  there  was 
baptized  by  the  Pastor  twenty-one  candidates  ranging  in  age 
from  nine  years  to  eighty-three.  The  Sunday  school  was  most 
strongly  represented.  Little  friends,  brothers  and  sisters, 
husband  and  wife,  father  and  grandfather  entered  into  the 
Church  through  this  gate  to  stand  side  by  side  with  loved  ones 
already  within  the  fold.  As  they  stepped  down  into  the  waters 
of  the  baptistry,  each  bearing  a  spray  of  Easter  lilies,  and  came 
up  out  of  the  water  still  bearing  this  symbol  of  purity,  they  left 
a  message  not  to  be  forgotten. 

The  first  Sunday  evening  in  each  month  is  known  as  "Musi- 
cal Evening,"  when  extra  music  is  given  and  the  Pastor  preaches 
a  "sermonette."  The  music  is  selected  to  express  the  spirit 
of  the  topic  of  the  "sermonette,"  which  is  rather  more  popular 
than  the  other  sermons  of  the  month.  During  the  last  year 
the  evenings  have  been  devoted  to  the  songs,  the  music,  and  the 
contributions  of  some  given  nation  to  the  Church  life  of  the 
world.  They  have  proven  most  attractive  and  to  the  over- 
flowing throngs  that  come,  there  must  be  many  hearts  that 
receive  the  message  which  could  not  otherwise  reach  them.  It 
has  its  particular  place,  under  the  Spirit's  guidance,  and  the 
effect  has  been  notable. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  113 

A  service  entirely  unique  in  the  history  of  the  Baptist  de- 
nomination has  been  instituted  by  the  Pastor  of  this  Church 
that,  in  some  sense,  corresponds  to  the  "christenings"  of  other 
churches.  The  "Name  Service"  as  conducted  by  Dr.  Burdette, 
is  very  simple  and  beautiful.  A  brief  scripture,  a  charge  to  the 
parents,  the  naming,  and  a  prayer  of  consecration,  commits 
the  child  to  the  care  of  the  dear  Heavenly  Father  and  the  parents 
to  a  pledge  of  religious  training  for  the  little  one.  This  grew  out 
of  the  deep-seated  belief  on  the  part  of  the  Pastor  that  children 
should  not  be  left  to  the  evils  of  life  until  parents  or  child  come 
to  the  mature  judgment  that  having  sinned  it  was  time  to  re- 
pent. A  far  greater  thing  is  to  keep  them  from  the  sin  of  the 
world  by  knowing  "no  other  way"  than  righteous  and  beautiful 
living. 

A  Pastor's  Reception  is  held  by  the  Pastor  and  Pastoress 
the  last  Monday  evening  of  each  month,  when  all  the  Church 
are  invited  to  gather  in  the  Church  parlors  and  become  acquainted 
with  the  new  members  and  each  other.  The  special  guests  of 
honor  include  from  time  to  time,  the  Board  of  Deacons,  the 
Board  of  Trustees,  the  Choir,  the  staff  of  ushers,  the  officers  of 
the  Bible  School,  the  Deaconess  Committee,  giving  the 
Church  members  an  opportunity  to  become  acquainted  with 
their  elected  and  appointed  bodies  as  such.  As  the  Pastor 
finds  it  impossible  to  call  on  the  Church  members  except  those 
who  are  sick,  or  in  trouble,  or  strangers,  this  reception  stands 
in  the  place  of  "calls,"  the  expected  social  duty  that  has  oftenest 
rung  the  death  knell  of  a  Pastor's  pulpit  and  spiritual  usefulness. 
Many  accessions  to  the  Church  have  come  from  the  opportunity 
here  afforded  to  get  acquainted  with  people  and  its  value  has 
been  worth  the  effort. 

The  Temple  Pin  bearing  the  monogram,  T.  B.  C,  and 
shown  on  the  title  page  of  this  history,  is  worn  as  a  badge  by  the 
men,  women  and  children  of  the  Church.  It  is  not  only  a  "sol- 
dier's" regimental  decoration,  but  it  usefully  identifies  the  wearer 


114  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

to  the  usher  as  a  member  of  the  church  when  the  throngs  of 
worshipers  exceed  the  seating  capacity  of  the  Auditorium. 

The  annual  Feast  of  Tabernacles  and  supper  has  a  fixed 
place  in  the  Church  calendar  as  has  the  Annual  Sociable  and 
Supper  of  the  Officers  and  Teachers  of  the  Bible  school.  The 
former  is  held  the  Wednesday  after  the  third  Sunday  in  Septem- 
ber, and  the  latter  in  February. 

The  Sunday  School  Orchestra,  organized  under  the  leader- 
ship of  C.  B.  Hamerich,  and  of  great  service  to  the  Bible  School, 
to  social  gatherings  and  special  meetings  of  the  Church,  meets 
for  rehearsal  Tuesday  evenings  in  Berean  Hall,  and  this  gift 
of  music  on  the  part  of  our  young  people  is  as  much  a  service  to 
the  Lord  as  any  other  service  in  the  Church. 

Among  the  Templeisms  that  is  most  interesting,  as  well  as 
unusual,  is  the  fact  that  there  was  enrolled  at  one  time  on  the 
Sunday  School  registry  the  names  of  sixteen  children  that  con- 
stituted eight  sets  of  twins.  They  are  the  especial  delight  of 
the  School  and  most  promising  junior  Church  members. 

During  the  five  years'  life  of  Temple  Church  there  has 
come  into  its  fellowship  more  than  a  score  of  members  ordained 
to  preach  the  gospel.  While  Temple  Church  was  started  and 
is  known  as  a  layman's  Church,  it  is  a  singular  coincidence  that 
it  has  drawn  to  its  membership  so  large  a  proportion  of  ministers. 
During  the  five  years  of  its  life  there  has  come  into  its  fellow- 
ship more  than  a  score  of  members  who  had  been  ordained 
to  preach  the  gospel.  At  the  date  of  its  fifth  birthday  it  still 
has  fourteen  ordained  ministers  beside  the  Pastor,  Dr.  A. 
P.  Graves,  D.  D.,  the  evangelist,  being  the  oldest  in  point 
of  time  of  service.  "Like  the  priests  of  the  Temple  of  Ne- 
hemiah,"  said  the  Pastor,  speaking  of  his  ordained  brethren 
in  the  pews,  "the  priests  of  this  Temple  have  made  ample 
proof  of  their  ministry  and  'can  all  find  their  register  among 
those  that  are  reckoned  by  genealogy,  children  of  Jedaiah, 
Immer,  Pashur  and  Harim.'      Sons  of  Aaron  and  Hur  are  they 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  115 

— every  one  of  them  a  blessing  to  the  Church  and  a  help  to  the 
Pastor — a  real  help.  I  will  never  forget  the  kindUness  and  the 
great  benefit  of  their  wise  suggestions,  their  tender  warnings, 
their  brotherly  co-operation — the  unmeasured  value  of  their 
long  experience,  so  freely  and  so  unassumingly  tendered  when- 
ever and  wherever  they  can  be  of  service.  May  God  bless 
them  even  as  they  have  been  a  blessing  to  the  Temple  Church." 

The  Temple-Herald 

One  of  the  most  important  and  helpful,  silent  services 
rendered  to  church  Hfe  is  imparted  to  those  who  read  with  their 
souls  as  well  as  their  eyes  the  Temple-Herald  that  waits  the 
coming  of  the  great  congregation  at  each  of  the  Sabbath  servi- 
ces. Here  is  found  the  order  of  Sabbath  services,  the  printed 
hymn  in  place  of  the  cumbersome  Hymnal,  the  responsive  reading 
in  full,  the  announcements  of  the  week,  a  "thought  for  the  week," 
a  list  of  officers  of  the  Church,  and  a  list  of  new  members  with 
their  addresses.  Temple-Herald  has  always  generously  an- 
nounced the  meetings  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association 
and  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Association,  feeling  they  were 
supplemental  work  of  the  Church.  That  the  Temple-Herald  has 
been  unusually  attractive  is  due,  perhaps,  to  a  fact  that  is  little 
appreciated  by  the  layman  in  such  work.  It  weekly  requires 
as  much  time  and  careful  thought  to  prepare  the  manuscript 
for  the  Herald  as  it  does  to  write  a  sermon ;  and  the  first  page,  con- 
taining as  it  does  a  carefully  selected  cut  to  illustrate  the  topic 
of  the  sermon,  and  an  original  poem  by  the  Pastor  each  week 
to  give  expression  to  the  spirit  of  the  cut,  is  no  small  contribution 
to  what  is  acknowledged  to  be  one  of  the  most  attractive  church 
calendars  in  the  United  States.  The  acknowledgment  of  its 
value  is  found  in  the  fact  that  there  are  regular  paid  subscrip- 
tions for  it  by  people  of  the  East,  the  amount  realized  being 
turned  into  the  fellowship  fund. 


116  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

One  Templeism  that  has  been  a  matter  of  education  is  best 
explained  by  quoting  a  paragraph  from  the  Herald: 

By  the  Authority  of  the  Golden  Rule 
"Out  of  Christian  consideration  for  others,  the  women  will  please 
remove  their  hats  before  the  beginning  of  the  sermon." 

This  has  required  repeated  encouragement  on  the  part  of 
the  Pastor  because  of  the  large  number  of  strangers  in  each  con- 
gregation, but  the  comfort  for  all,  the  ability  to  see  and  hear 
the  preacher  without  the  annoyance  of  an  obstruction  that  is 
continually  changing  its  relative  position,  has  been  so  ap- 
parent to  everyone,  the  custom  has  become  universal.  Possibly 
the  fact  that  frequently  over  fifty  per  cent  of  the  congregation  is 
men  who  say  they  enjoy  coming  because  of  this  particular  com- 
fort, is  sufficient  compensation  for  the  kindly  act  on  the  part  of 
the  women.  The  Auditorium  Company  provided  on  the  back 
of  each  seat  a  cup  holder  for  the  commtmion  chalice,  and  by 
leaving  a  perforation  in  the  bottom  of  it,  the  removed  hat  is 
easily  fastened  to  it  by  passing  the  hat  pin  through  the  hat  and 
through  the  opening,  thus  disposing  of  the  hat  during  service. 

"Templeisms"  may  not  be  adapted  to  any  other  Church 
but  for  the  Temple  they  have  been  the  individualisms 
that  have  marked  its  strength  and  growth. 


THE  PASTOR.  ROBERT  J.  BURDETTE,  D.  D. 


CHAPTER  V 

Pastor  and  Pastoress 

[Contributed] 

The  Pastor 

To  write  of  the  Pastor  of  Temple  Baptist  Church  of  Los 
Angeles  is  to  write  of  a  man  who  does  not  belong  to  a 
church  but  to  the  Church;  who  is  not  a  citizen  of  Los 
Angeles  but  of  the  entire  United  States;  who  is  known  not 
only  and  first  as  a  Pastor,  but  as  an  author,  editor,  lecturer, 
humorist,  preacher,  soldier,  political  speaker,  after-dinner 
orator  and  a  lover,  for,  over  and  above  everything  else,  his  ca- 
pacity for  rare  devotional  love,  for  his  family,  his  friends,  his 
work  and  for  humanity,  has  made  him  better  known  than  gift 
of  intellect  or  word  of  speech.  So  much  greater  is  heart  than 
brain. 

When  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Robert  J.  Burdette  were  visiting  in 
London,  at  the  time  of  the  World's  Baptist  Congress,  there  ap- 
peared in  the  London  Daily  Mail,  under  date  July  11,  1904, 
the  following  statement:  "Among  the  4,000  representatives  of 
the  Baptist  Church  now  in  London,  according  to  the  Rev.  J. 
H.  Shakespeare,  the  Secretary,  they  come  from  everywhere 
except  Java  and  Palestine — it  would  be  hard  to  select  the  most 
interesting.  Well  in  the  front  ranks,  however,  would  be  the 
Rev.  Robert  J.  Burdette,  of  Los  Angeles,  who  has  had  a  varied 
career."  If  Mr.  Burdette  proved  "interesting"  to  those  whom 
he  met  abroad,  he  is  surely  so  to  his  many  friends  and  admirers 

[121] 


122  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

at  home,  and  doubtless  all  those  to  whom  he  has  so  often  made 
his  bow  on  the  lecture  platform,  will  be  equally  ready  to  enjoy 
his  smile  and  word  of  greeting  now  that  he  fills  the  pulpit  of 
perhaps  the  best  known  church  in  the  Golden  State  of  California. 

In  Temple  Church  may  be  found  the  strange  anomoly  of 
a  church  formed  by  laymen,  managed  by  laymen,  jealous  of 
laymen's  prerogatives  and  yet  centered  in  their  Pastor,  revolv- 
ing around  their  Pastor,  and  making  his  wish  their  first  con- 
sideration. Not  that  they  are  weak  or  lack  virility,  but  that  a 
sincere,  tender  regard  exists  for  his  plans  and  wishes,  and  an 
appreciation  of  the  fact  that  he  has  been  the  magnet  that  called 
and  held  them  together  until  their  own  spirit  and  wisdom  ce- 
mented them  into  a  solidarity. 

When  he  received  the  call  to  become  an  active  Pastor,  he 
was  fifty-nine  years  of  age,  a  time  when  most  men  are  thinking 
of  taking  a  little  well-earned  rest.  He  was  still,  as  he  had  been 
for  years,  a  humoristic  lecturer  of  wide  reputation,  a  poet  and 
a  writer,  as  well  as  a  licensed  preacher  of  the  Baptist  Church. 
Though  not  a  seminary -bred,  theological  preacher,  he  is  well 
versed  in  knowledge  of  God's  word  and  knowledge  of  humanity, 
two  branches  of  learning  that  have  stood  him  in  good  stead. 
But  always  before  the  lecturer,  before  the  writer,  before  the 
preacher,  was  the  man. 

"What  care  we  for  robe  or  stole? 
It  is  the  soul!     It  is  the  soul! 
What  for  crown,  or  what  for  crest? 
It  is  the  heart  within  the  breast." 

Two  questions  are  often  asked  and  naturally  so,  "Why  did 
Robert  J.  Burdette  leave  the  lecture  platform  to  become  a  preach- 
er and  what  is  his  creed?"  He  has  answered  them  himself  in 
this  fashion — that  he  was  not  drawn  to  the  pulpit  by  any  love 
of  ease,  for  the  lyceum  with  its  changing  audiences,  its  shifting 
scenes  of  travel,  and  the  half-dozen  lectures  that  would  last  the 
rest  of  his  life-time  was  far  lighter  work  than  the  pulpit  with  its 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  123 

demand  for  two  new  sermons  each  week,  and  its  daily  round  of 
pastoral  duties  making  heavy  drains  upon  strength  of  body, 
brain,  soul  and  sympathy.  Nor  was  it  for  hope  of  gain,  for  the 
income  for  the  lyceum  winter  far  surpassed  the  annual  salary 
of  the  pastorate.  Moreover  he  was  just  ready  for  a  few  years' 
rest,  and  had  passed  the  "ministerial  dead  line"  of  fifty  years. 
Why  should  he  enter  the  ministry  with  never  a  day  of  so-called 
theological  education  or  seminary  training?  A  half-organized 
Church  waiting  upon  his  answer  cried,  "Come!"  People  whom 
he  thought  he  might  help  in  their  troubles,  and  cares,  and 
doubts,  and  sorrows,  called  to  him,  "Come!"  And  the  voice  of 
God  whispered  in  his  soul,  "Go!" 

This  same  spirit  was  breathed  in  a  sentence  uttered  in  a 
prayer  after  he  became  a  Pastor,  uttered  perhaps  unconsciously 
to  himself,  has  lived  in  the  mind  of  one  listener  as  the  exponent 
of  his  call  to  the  ministry: — "O  Lord,  we  would  reach  one  hand 
up  to  Thee  and  one  down  to  poor,  fallen,  struggling  humanity 
*and  thus  draw  each  to  the  other."  And  his  creed?  Again  he 
makes  answer,  "  'Love  is  the  fulfillment  of  the  Law.'  Love, 
and  love  alone  brought  Jesus  Christ  from  heaven  to  men;  and 
only  love  can  lift  men  to  heaven." 

When  asked  what  was  his  secret  for  attracting  men  his 
deep-meaning  reply  was,  "Preaching  the  simple  Gospel.  Men 
do  not  want  philosophical  treatises  and  literary  essays;  they 
want  more  evangelism."  And  in  an  article  contributed  by  him 
to  a  religious  publication  he  says  under  the  caption,  "This  same 
Jesus," "I  believe  the  greatest  theme  on  earth  at  this  time  is  the 
study,  the  declaration  and  exaltation  of  the  character  and  di- 
vinity of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  men,  the  Son  of  God,  the 
second  person  of  the  Trinity.  There  is  that  in  the  description 
and  proclamation,  the  divine  and  human  portraiture  of  Jesus 
that  awakens  the  sincerest  interest  in  the  human  mind,  the  ten- 
derest  love  in  the  human  heart,  and  the  profoundest  reverence 
in  the  human  soul,     Jesus  Christ  and  Him  crucified  and  glori- 


124  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

fied,  His  humanity  and  His  Divinity — this  be  our  theme.  Men 
will  respond  to  this,  to  the  presentation  of  the  personality  of 
Jesus  Christ  as  they  will  to  no  other  thought."  These  deep  and 
spiritual  convictions  were  not  born  of  the  moment.  They  were 
the  harvest  of  the  years  of  God's  spirit  working  within  the 
human  soul. 

Dr.  A.  P.  Graves,  D.  D.,  the  noted  evangelist  in  writing  to 
The  Watchman  in  1905,  said  of  Temple  Church:  "From  the 
first,  plans  were  made  to  plant  this  Church  in  the  center  of  the 
business  portion  of  the  city  that  it  should  be  a  felt  power  with 
all  the  people.  God  has  greatly  honored  the  movement.  The 
Church  is  now  about  twenty-two  months  old  and  has  580  mem- 
bers. As  a  minister  of  the  gospel  just  coming  to  the  pulpit  from 
long  years  in  the  lecture  field,  Mr,  Burdette  is  in  character  a 
marvel  of  grace.  Large  crowds  come  to  his  ministry.  In 
matter  he  preaches  the  gospel  in  love  and  power.  It  may  truly 
be  said  he  preaches  Jesus.  The  humorous  traits  that  character- 
ized his  lectures  are  scarcely  discerned  in  his  sermons.  He  so 
arranges  the  songs  of  his  large  choir  that  they  are  devotional  to 
every  heart.  His  prayers  are  full  of  aptness,  deeply  impressive 
and  spiritually  inspiring  to  the  whole  congregation." 

Though  called  upon  suddenly  to  take  up  this  crowning  work 
of  his  life,  he  possessed  preparation  for  it  by  the  enrichment  of  a 
life  of  varied  experiences  and  by  a  legacy  from  his  Baptist  an- 
cestors of  two  centuries  of  pulpit  orators. 

Robert  Jones  Burdette,  was  born  in  Greensborough,  Greene 
County,  Pennsylvania,  on  July  30,  1844.  His  ancestors,  on 
both  the  father's  and  mother's  side,  were  possessed  of  strong 
traits,  intellectual  and  moral,  and  the  good  sense,  sharp  insight, 
and  determined  views,  loyalty  to  conviction,  which  has  marked 
the  Preacher,  came  to  him  by  direct  inheritance.  In  1846  his 
father  removed  to  Cincinnati,  and  six  years  later  to  Peoria, 
Illinois,  where  at  the  age  of  17,  the  boy  finished  his  education 
in  the  schools,  graduating  at  the  High  School,  the  third  in  his 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  125 

class.  His  collegiate  and  post-graduate  course  was  to  be  taken 
from  the  "Book  of  Nature"  and  of  human  life,  which  have  granted 
him  a  continuous  degree  of  "Master  of  Hearts." 

In  1862  he  enlisted  in  the  47th  Regiment  of  Illinois  Volun- 
teers, and  served  in  the  ranks  throughout  the  war,  taking  part 
in  the  battle  of  Corinth,  in  the  siege  of  Vicksburg,  and  in  the 
Red  River  expedition.  While  detailed  to  hospital  service,  the 
characteristics  which  were  to  prove  his  power  in  later  life  were 
recognized  by  the  sick  and  the  dying,  when  his  cheery,  sympathetic 
words  tided  them  through  suffering  and  kept  hopeful  the  spark 
and  dying  life.  After  the  war  he  returned  to  Peoria  and  en- 
tered the  railway  post-office  service.  Some  of  his  chalk  sketches 
on  a  black-board  soon  after  attracted  the  attention  of  a  gentle- 
man interested  in  art,  who  persuaded  young  Robert  to  go  to 
New  York,  where  he  could  cultivate  the  gift  with  which  he  was 
evidently  endowed. 

In  accordance  with  this  invitation  he  went  to  that  city 
and  entered  a  studio,  but  the  death  of  his  friend  changed  his 
plans,  and  he  abandoned  the  study.  He  has  retained  his  fond- 
ness for  drawing,  and  letters  to  his  friends  of  the  inner  circle  are 
often  profusely  illustrated  with  mirth-provoking  sketches. 
Some  of  those  to  whom  he  writes  in  the  freedom  of  loving  in- 
timacy have  talked  of  printing  a  collection  of  such  letters,  with 
cuts  of  the  figures  which  are  scattered  over  the  pages.  If  the 
design  is  ever  carried  out,  the  owners  of  the  volume  will  have, 
in  text  and  illustration,  a  sunny  book. 

To  procure  a  little  pocket-money  while  in  New  York  in  1869, 
the  young  artist  wrote  to  the  Peoria  Transcript  letters  des- 
criptive of  scenes  and  occurrences  around  him.  These  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  editor,  and  Burdette  was  invited  to  return 
to  Peoria  and  take  a  position  on  the  paper.  He  accepted  the 
offer,  and  began  a  regular  newspaper  life,  which  continued  for 
some  years. 

On  the  4th  of  March,  1870,  he  was  married  to  Carrie  Garrett, 


126  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

"Her  Little  Serene  Highness,"  as  he  affectionately  called  her, 
who  through  her  fourteen  years  of  personal  suffering  was  his 
comfort  and  inspiration.  Many  are  the  pen-pictures  deservedly 
drawn  in  glowing  expressions  of  his  unselfish  devotion,  and  love 
and  tender  nursing  of  the  invalid  wife,  and  while  bearing  in  his 
own  heart  the  constant  pain  of  seeing  his  nearest  and  dearest  a 
hopeless  sufferer,  touching  as  with  fairy  wand  the  fountains  of 
mirth  and  laughter  and  cheer  for  others.  With  a  devotion  such 
as  few  men  are  capable  of,  his  brave  young  strength  was  freely, 
sweetly,  tenderly  given  to  her  whom  he  had  promised  through 
life  to  protect.  Then  it  was  that  he  learned  the  lesson  day  by 
day  that,  "Greater  love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that  he  lay  down 
his  life  for  his    friends." 

He  remained  in  Peoria  until  1874,  when  he  removed  to 
Iowa  and  became  one  of  the  editors  of  the  Burlington  Hawkeye. 
The  paragraphs  from  his  pen,  sparkling  with  wit  and  genius, 
soon  gave  the  Hawkeye  a  national  circulation ;  they  were  widely 
copied  and  the  name  of  "Bob  Burdette"  became  familiar  to  all 
newspaper  readers.  That  the  wife,  to  whom  he  was  tenderly 
so  attached,  might  have  the  best  medical  skill  the  country  could 
furnish,  Mr.  Burdette  removed  about  the  year  1881  to  Phila- 
delphia, After  the  death  of  his  wife  in  1884,  he  made  his  home 
with  his  son,  Robbie,  and  his  sister-in-law,  at  Bryn  Mawr,  Penn- 
sylvania, where  in  "Robin's- nest" he  spent  many  years  contrib- 
uting to  current  literature,  and  lecturing  from  five  to  ten  months 
in  the  year,  for  it  was  inevitable  in  America  that  such  a  man 
should  try  his  powers  as  a  public  speaker.  His  first  lecture, 
technically  so-called,  was  given  in  Keokuk,  Iowa,  in  1876,  at  the 
suggestion  of  a  friend.  It  was  repeated  in  other  places,  and 
the  ability  which  had  made  his  name  famous  as  a  writer  was 
soon  as  widely  and  heartily  recognized  on  the  platform.  His 
services  were  in  demand  in  all  directions,  and  now  (1908),  after 
twenty-eight  continuous  years  and  four  years  of  occasional  en- 
gagements on  the  lecture  platform,  in  the  face  of  changed  public 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  127 

conditions  and  style  of  entertainment,  he  is  in  constant  demand, 
and  is  the  only  one  who  began  with  him  in  the  lecture  field,  to 
still  hold  his  audiences  alone  without  "accessories."  He  has 
endeared  himself  to  hosts  of  friends  the  world  over  by  his 
genuine  manliness  and  his  keen  sympathy. 

On  the  platform  and  in  the  press  his  humor  has  some  char- 
acteristics that  are  never  absent.  Its  influence  and  tendency 
are  always  unmistakably  for  the  right,  never  even  by  implica- 
tion against  it.  His  sense  of  the  facetious  does  not  dim  his 
appreciation  of  all  that  is  good.  His  shafts  of  ridicule  find  no 
target  in  innocence,  virtue  or  reverence.  He  does  not  jest  with 
anything  that  ought  to  be  sacred  with  man,  or  cherished  by 
woman.  Against  the  theories  and  views  of  those  who  would 
undermine  the  faith  or  lower  the  standard  of  public  morality, 
he  employs  both  wit  and  wisdom.  His  exposure  of  their  falla- 
cies and  refutation  of  their  reasoning  is  enjoyable  and  complete. 
His  fun,  free  from  stain,  is  a  help  to  whatever  is  manly  and 
honest.  His  advice  to  the  young,  often  given  with  a  rollicking 
revelation  of  earnestness,  is  advice  which  any  parent  would  be 
glad  to  see  a  son  follow. 

His  public  addresses  have  been  by  no  means  confined  to  the 
lecture  platform;  oftener  than  any  one  man  in  his  community, 
is  he  heard  on  special  occasions  in  Baccalaureate  Sermons  before 
High  Schools  and  Colleges;  Grand  Army  occasions,  study  and 
political  clubs,  and  in  social  gatherings,  his  ready  wit,  unfailing 
aptness,  and  winning  personality  are  ever  sought. 

The  great  lines  of  religious  activity  have  ever  found  him  a 
willing  helper — a  constant,  devoted  and  life-long  reader  of  the 
Bible;  a  believer  in  its  inspiration,  an  admirer  of  its  literature 
and  poetry,  an  artist's  appreciation  of  its  marvelous  word  paint- 
ing, a  student's  comprehension  of  its  history  and  its  prophesies ; 
he  is  the  possessor  of  a  power  to  interpret  the  Scriptures  with  a 
clearness,  modernity  and  convincing  narrative  equalled  by  few 


128  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

men,  and  is  in  and  out  of  the  pulpit  a  most  successful  Bible 
teacher. 

He  for  many  years  occupied  the  pulpit  of  his  own  Church, 
the  Baptist,  at  his  home  during  the  summer  months,  and  when 
on  his  lecture  tours  preached  all  winter  in  the  pulpit  of  all  de- 
nominations in  every  State  in  the  Union,  though  never  for 
remuneration.  It  was  therefore  not  an  usual  thing  that  he 
should  become  acting  Pastor  of  a  Presbyterian  Church  for 
over  a  year,  and  finally  the  regular  Pastor  of  one  of  the  largest 
Baptist  Churches  on  the  Pacific  Coast. 

When  in  1899,  March  25th,  he  married  Mrs.  Clara  Bradley 
Baker,  of  California,  a  charming  and  brilliant  woman,  he  came 
to  Pasadena  to  live,  where  Southern  California  received  him 
with  the  warmth  of  their  clime,  and  they  were  soon  as  old  neigh- 
bors in  their  loyal  devotion. 

Between  Mrs.  Baker  and  Mr.  Burdette  there  had  existed 
a  long  and  pleasant  friendship,  dating  back  to  their  meeting  in 
the  pulpit  in  Eau  Claire,  Wisconsin,  twenty-five  years  before  when 
Burdette  was  the  preacher  and  Mrs.  Baker,  then  Mrs.  Wheeler, 
read  the  hymns.  Her  husband.  Prof.  N.  Milman  Wheeler,  after- 
wards Professor  of  Greek  in  Lawrence  University  at  Appleton, 
Wisconsin,  was  at  that  time  Principal  of  the  Eau  Claire  College, 
and  between  himself  and  the  humorist  there  grew  a  deep  and 
sincere  friendship,  which  extended  to  the  two  families.  After 
the  death  of  the  first  Mrs.  Burdette,  the  grieved  husband  and 
his  little  son  visited  the  Wheeler's  at  Appleton,  and  the  two 
children,  afterward  to  become  brothers,  thus  met  in  the  child- 
hood of  one  and  the  infancy  of  the  other,  for  Roy  B.  Wheeler, 
now  a  Harvard  graduate  and  literary  man,  was  a  babe  in  his 
mother's  arms.  Failing  health  took  Prof.  Wheeler  to  California, 
where  he  passed  away  after  a  brave  struggle  for  life,  and  here 
in  the  course  of  years,  the  two  friends  were  re-united. 

The  Easter  Sunday  following  Mr.  Burdette's  marriage,  the 
preacher-humorist  delivered  his  first  sermon  as  Pastor  of  the 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  129 

Presbyterian  Church  in  Pasadena,  in  the  beauty  and  power 
of  the  simple  gospel  preached,  untouched  by  witticism  or  jokes; 
for  over  a  year  the  congregation  listened  with  increasing  interest 
and  loving  devotion.  The  loyalty  to  the  teachings  and  con- 
victions of  over  fifty  years,  was  severely  tested  when  Mr.  Bur- 
dette  was  invited  and  urged  to  turn  from  the  Church  of  his 
fathers  to  become  the  permanent  Pastor  of  these  loving  people 
of  another  denomination,  but  with  a  conviction  and  a  sense  of 
duty  that  is  the  final  salvation  of  every  man  during  the  ups  and 
downs  of  years,  he  declined  to  serve  them  longer,  saying,  "A 
man  of  your  own  faith  is  entitled  to  lead  such  loyal  followers." 

After  fourteen  months  abroad,  he  returned  to  the  lecture 
platform,  until  the  summer  of  1903,  when  he  decided  to  retire 
to  his  desk  and  do  literary  work  that  should  be  more  permanent. 

Already  the  author  of  five  books  of  prose  and  one  of  poetry, 
and  a  constant  contributor  to  current  literature,  he  had  but  to 
take  up  the  delightful  task  and  continue  to  fill  the  place  he  had 
already  made  in  the  world  of  letters.  But  as  if  God  had  planned 
otherwise  for  him,  without  even  his  knowledge,  this  to-be  large 
and  influential  Church  was  organized  in  Los  Angeles,  and  be- 
cause he  heeded  the  call,  "This  is  the  way,  walk  ye  in  it,"  the 
Lord  has  blessed  him  with  the  power  like  unto  that  of  the  Mas- 
ter he  serves  to  "draw  all  men  unto  him,"  for  "Bob,  the  Beloved," 
may  not  sound  ministerial  but  it  is  the  heart  title  of  this  Prince 
of  Humorists — this  "second  Spurgeon." 

The  root  and  spring  of  his  character,  making  him  all  that  he 
is  and  giving  shape  to  all  that  he  does,  is  his  inborn  sympathy — 
sympathy  with  life  everywhere,  with  life  in  all  its  manifestations. 
This  is  the  source  both  of  his  humor  and  his  pathos.  The  smiles 
which  he  evokes  are  often  more  akin  to  true  compassion  than 
are  many  tears. 

With  a  poetical  love  of  nature — a  wide  and  varied  exper- 
ience with  men — a  keen  intuitive  sense  of  the  weaknesses  of 
human  nature,  but  a  belief  in  the  positive  good  in  every  human 


130  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

being,  he  is  pre-eminently  a  "man's  man."  It  is  needless  to 
say  that  the  possession  of  his  gift  of  humor  was  not,  as  it  has 
sometimes  been  with  "professed  humorists,"  an  unexpected  dis- 
covery. In  such  cases  the  discovered  endowment  must  be  nur- 
tured and  trained,  not  infrequently  at  the  expense  of  those  who 
are  brought  in  contact  with  the  non-professional  hours,  when 
the  jollity  on  the  platform  is  succeeded  by  gloom  in  private,  the 
loquacious  fun  produced  by  determination  and  effort  reacting  in 
silence  and  ill-temper.  Those  most  intimate  in  his  household 
affectionately  testify  to  his  continual  bouyancy  and  absolute 
lack  of  reaction  of  spirit. 

Mr.  Burdette's  perception  of  the  ludicrous  was  born  in  him, 
and  his  power  of  presentation  was  manifest  in  boyhood.  Years 
before  he  was  known  to  the  public,  his  associates  recognized  his 
keen  sense  of  the  ludicrous  and  his  power  to  describe  a  scene  or 
narrate  an  incident  with  an  artistic  eye  to  the  arrangement  and 
setting.  At  the  table,  at  the  fireside,  in  "the  den,"  in  the  stroll 
on  the  country  road,  he  is  the  sunniest  of  companions.  His 
wit  has  no  sting  in  it;  no  one  fears  for  himself  or  for  others  any 
jest  that  might  irritate  or  annoy.  In  personal  appearance  he 
is  impressive  but  not  imposing.  Though  small  of  stature  there 
is  about  him  a  dignity  of  bearing  which,  in  connection  with  his 
merry  eye  and  contagious  smile,  at  once  wins  the  respect  and 
sympathy  of  audience  or  friend. 

In  the  charming  home  at  Pasadena,  called  "Sunnycrest," 
the  Humorist-Preacher  is  spending  the  closing  years  of  his  life 
in  "Afternoon  Land" — though  it  is  a  very  busy  working  after- 
noon. His  study  is  one  of  the  most  delightful  imaginable, 
with  windows  that  woo  the  morning,  afternoon  and  evening 
sun,  shaded  by  pines,  and  acacia  and  camphor  trees,  which  sift 
the  brightness  of  the  California  sunshine.  The  study  adjoins 
that  of  his  wife,  who  is  in  every  way  as  busily  occupied  as  her 
husband.     The  home,  described  by  its  name,  crowns  the  crest 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  131 

of  a  hill  which  is  a  forest  of  palms,  pines,  oleanders,  and  a  wilder- 
ness of  ever-blooming  flowers. 

As  a  host,  "Our  Bob"  is  a  prince  among  men.  His  devotion 
to  his  friends  is  an  eternity  of  love ;  if  he  sets  his  seal  of  friend- 
ship upon  your  brow,  it  is  forever.  His  fountain  of  kindly 
fun  is  constantly  bubbling  over  for  the  entertainment  of  his 
guests  and  his  dear  ones,  but  the  strong  under-current  of  his 
life  has  its  fountain  source  in  an  un-wavering,  abiding  faith  in 
the  power  of  God  over  a  man's  life,  that  has  made  of  him,  a 
Christian-Humorist,  and  a  Preacher  of  sunshine,  cheer  and 
eternal  hope. 

In  the  years  of  his  life  many  have  been  the  words  spoken  and 
written  of  Robert  J.  Burdette,  but  through  them  all,  like  a 
golden  thread,  runs  ever  the  same  thought,  the  loving  heart  and 
the  helpful  hand.  Three  writers  of  verse,  widely  separated  in 
thought,  position  and  ability,  have  expressed  each  in  his  own 
style  the  same  germ  thought  of  this  brother-poet. 

The  first  is  by  Robert  Mclntyre,  D.  D.,  the  noted  lecturer 
and  Methodist  Bishop,  who,  in  his  poem,  "The  Sage  of  Sunny- 
crest,"  says: 

"Sometimes  I  get  to  thinking  there  is  nothing  worth  our  while 
But  just  to  weave  through  sorrow's  tears  the  rainbow  of  a  smile, 
To  halt  along  the  highway  and  to  reach  an  honest  hand 
To  help  a  brother  who  is  bogged  to  rise  again  and  stand. 
It  seems  that  every  science,  every  art,  and  every  creed 
Sink  into  something  very  small  beside  a  kindly  deed. 
And  then  I  always  think  of  him  who  does  such  things  the  best. 
Our  royal  Robert  J.  Burdette,  the  Sage  of  Sunnycrest." 

The  second  contains  the  same  thought,  though  in  different 
phraseology,  and  written  by  one  whose  heart  is  also  sympathetic 
and  appreciative. 


132  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

"I  tell  you  one  thing  pleases  me  about  the  little  man. 
He  always  says  the  kindest  things  about  folks  that  he  can. 
Perhaps  they're  gnarled  and  crooked  as  a  twisted  stick  o'  wood, 
But  "Bob"  he  seems  to  think  that  they'd  be  better  if  they  could. 
An'  somehow  he  just  makes  you  feel  you'd  like  to  take  his  hand, 
An'  try  an'  walk  along  o'  him  towards  the  Better  Land. 
Ye  know  he'd  not  be  hard  on  ye  if  you  stumbled  now  and  then — 
Perhaps  he's  had  troubles  o'  his  own  that  makes  him  feel  for  men." 

But  perhaps  of  all  the  tributes  paid  to  the  "Sunny-hearted 
Philosopher,"  that  of  James  Whitcomb  Riley,  one  of  Nature's 
truest  poets  and  writers,  is  the  sweetest;  and  though  written 
long  ago,  is  as  true  today  as  though  fresh  from  his  pen.  He  says 
in  part: 

"He  wasn't  honored,  maybe — 

For  his  songs  of  praise  were  slim — 
Yet  I  never  knew  a  baby 

That  wouldn't  crow  for  him; 
I  never  knew  a  mother 

But  urged  a  kindly  claim 
Upon  him  as  a  brother, 

At  the  mention  of  his  name. 

The  sick  have  ceased  their  sighing, 

And  have  even  found  the  grace 
Of  a  smile  when  they  were  dying 

As  they  looked  upon  his  face ; 
And  I've  seen  his  eyes  of  laughter 

Melt  in  tears  that  only  ran 
As  though,  swift  dancing  after, 

Came  the  Funny  Little  Man. 

He  laughed  away  the  sorrow, 

And  he  laughed  away  the  gloom, 
We  are  all  so  prone  to  borrow 

From  the  darkness  of  the  tomb. 
And  he  laughed  across  the  ocean 
Of  a  happy  life,  and  passed 
With  a  laugh  of  glad  emotion 

Into  Paradise  at  last. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  133 

And  I  think  the  Angels  knew  him, 

And  had  gathered  to  await 
His  coming,  and  ran  to  him 

Through  the  widely  opened  gate — 
With  their  faces  gleaming  sunny 

For  his  laughter-loving  sake, 
And  thinking — "What  a  Funny 

Little  Angel  he  will  make!" 

We  appreciate  the  patience  of  the  Angels,  and  would  give 
them  their  full  meed  of  praise  for  they  have  waited  long,  but  we 
hope  their  waiting  time  is  not  over  by  many  years  and  years, 
for  though  the  Temple  Church  Pastor  recently  said  in  a  sermon, 
"I  have  lived  my  life.  I  am  ready  any  time,  and  if  the  Lord 
should  call  me  tomorrow,  I  would  not  ask  for  another  day," 
yet  are  there  many  hearts  that  would  ask  for  him  another  day, 
and  yet  another;  for  surely  in  this  world  of  sin  and  sorrow, 
weariness,  despair  and  death,  the  presence  of  the  "Man  with  the 
Merry  Heart,"  the  sunshine  in  his  soul,  is  more  needed  than  in 
that  city  where  "There  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow 
nor  crying,  for  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes." 

Though  well  on  in  the  afternoon  of  life,  Mr.  Burdette  is 
still  strong  and  vigorous  and  does  not  show  his  years.  His 
utterances  from  pulpit  and  platform  are  vivid  and  glowing  with 
the  thrill  of  life.  There  is  nothing  stale  or  stereotyped  about  his 
utterances,  and  one  great  charm  lies  in  the  fact  that  no  one  knows 
what  he  will  say  next — "the  unexpected  is  always  happening," 
and  thus  the  attention  is  caught  and  riveted.  Though  he  "would 
rather  make  one  man  laugh  than  ten  men  cry,"  yet  he  does  not 
hesitate  to  stand  up  for  the  right  in  all  matters  of  conscience 
and  principle,  be  it  national,  civic,  or  moral  unrighteousness 
that  he  is  compelled  to  denounce.  He  has  learned  the  secret 
of  perpetual  youth  is  keeping  the  heart  young.  "No  man  is 
older  than  he  feels,"  and  Montague  says,  "The  most  manifest 
sign  of  wisdom  is  a  perpetual  cheerfulness."  The  sunshine  he 
has  shed  over  the  pathway  of  others  has  reflected  back  upon  him- 


134  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

self,  and  as  he  goes  through  Hfe  he  extracts  the  sweetness  from 
its  daily  occurrences  as  a  bee  extracts  honey  from  the  flowers  of 
the  wayside.  Being  asked  once  by  a  Los  Angeles  Times  reporter 
if  he  would  not  like  to  be  young  again,  he  replied,  "Yes,  my  boy, 
and  I'm  going  to  be,  when  I  get  ten  or  fifteen  or  twenty  years 
older.  But  I  don't  want  to  be  young  again  in  this  world,  be- 
cause then  I  would  have  to  grow  old  again.  It  is  a  sign  of  weak- 
ness— intellectual,  physical,  and  moral  weakness,  to  want  to  be 
younger  in  this  life,  A  man  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  such  a 
feeling.  My  son  Robert  wrote  to  me  on  one  of  my  birthdays, 
'A  man's  years  are  his  retainers,  and  the  more  birthdays  he  has, 
the  stronger  and  greater  is  his  following.'  " 

Growing  richer  in  birthdays,  friends  and  service,  no  better 
picture  of  him  can  be  given  at  this  fifth  birthday  of  the  Temple 
Church  than  to  reproduce  two  tributes  of  brother-ministers. 

The  first  one  was  written  for  The  Watchman  and  was  des- 
criptive of  the  Sunday  night  service  before  Christmas: 

"The  service  is  unique.  It  is  eminently  homelike.  Dr.  Burdette  is 
'Mr.  Great  Heart'  of  Pilgrim's  Progress.  His  heart  is  bigger  than  the 
Auditorium  itself.  The  great  humorist-preacher  has  been  facetiously- 
described  as  'all  heart,  some  brains,  and  the  rest  arms  and  legs.'  He 
never  breathes — except  to  breathe  affection.  He  never  eats — if  he  can 
serve  a  fellow  man  by  going  without  a  meal.  When  he  takes  his  heart 
to  heaven,  earth  will  be  the  poorer.  Bruce's  heart  was  embalmed  among 
the  Scottish  soldiers;  Livingston's  was  embedded  in  a  tree  in  Africa;  but 
Burdette's  is  enshrined  in  the  souls  of  the  people  of  Los  Angeles. 

"The  service  is  a  musical  service  this  Sunday  night  before  Christmas, 
just  as  it  was  on  the  Christmas  night  so  long  ago  in  the  plains  of  Bethlehem. 
The  program  for  the  evening  embraces  selections  from  that  master-piece, 
'The  Holy  City.'  The  soloists  come  forward,  the  quartette  advances 
and  retires,  the  chorus  breaks  into  volume  just  at  the  right  moment,  and 
all  transpires  with  the  precision  of  clock  work,  and  without  announcement. 
Selections  in  the  words  of  Scripture,  'A  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth,' 
'These  are  they  that  come  out  of  great  tribulation,'  and  other  renditions, 
transport  the  listener  to  the  New  Jerusalem.  The  audience  glances  at 
the  program  once  in  a  while  to  note  the  transitions,  but  that  is  the  only 
motion. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  135 

"A  heavenly  silence  prevails.  Audiences  never  listen  like  that  unless 
their  deepest  emotions  are  touched. 

"The  homelikeness  to  which  allusion  has  been  made  is  restful  and  that 
is  why  the  masses  like  to  come  to  the  Auditorium.  Together  with  the 
members  of  the  Church  they  constitute  one  great  family.  Dr.  Burdette 
frequently  punctuates  his  discourses  with  the  expression,  'my  children.' 
Everybody  'belongs'  and  everybody  is  given  to  understand  that  every- 
thing, the  Pastor  included,  belongs  to  him.  So  the  great  family  gathers 
around  the  Sunday  Christmas  fireside  and  listens  to  the  choristers  warble 
like  veritable  songsters.  The  singers  seem  to  be  happy,  too,  in  their 
contribution  of  song.  A  consecrated  voice  is  a  Magi's  gift  to  the  Manger 
King. 

"Then  come  the  sermon  by  the  father  of  the  family.  It  is  distinctly 
announced  as  a  sermonette.  (It  might  be  announced  as  a  Burdette.) 
It  occupies  seventeen  minutes.  The  same  stillness  prevails.  The  mar- 
velous imaginative  preacher  evidently  does  not  wish  to  disturb  the  rest- 
ful picture  of  the  Holy  City.  The  subject  of  the  discourse  is  'The  Little 
Town  of  Bethlehem.'  The  poem  is  recited  and  then  with  matchless 
power,  the  word-painter  limnes  a  canvas  of  the  one  Christmas  town,  the 
only  town  in  the  world  that  once  a  year  is  the  cynosure  of  all  eyes.  He 
explains  why  he  leads  all  hearers  from  the  manger  to  the  throne  and 
beseeches  all,  that  the  Babe  may  not  have  been  born  in  vain. 

"The  hands  are  raised  in  prayer;  the  benediction  is  pronounced;  and 
the  great  congregation  melts  away,  subdued  with  a  holy  calm,  as  though 
angelic  voices  had  sung,  'List!  the  cherubic  host,'  and  a  heavenly  messen- 
ger had  called  them  to  'The  Holy  City.'  " 

Another  pen  picture  sketched  by  one  of  the  most  prominent 
men  of  the  denomination,  Dr.  Benjamin  A.  Green,  of  Evanston, 
111.,  while  visiting  in  California,  and  sent  to  The  Standard  in 
July,    1907: 

"We  heard  Robert  J.  Burdette  in  his  new  Temple  June  30th.  We  had 
a  card  admitting  us  to  his  box,  which  is  the  Pastor's  pew,  and  sat  beside 
his  talented,  courteous,  charming  wife.  She  afterwards  showed  us  the 
building,  the  many  rooms  for  Bible  School,  Prayer  Service,  and  all  the 
varied  activities.  *  *  *  *  Y)v.  Burdette  preached  to  the  graduating 
class  of  the  Los  Angeles  High  School;  text  Gen.  12:1:  'Get  thee  out  of 
thy  country  *  *  into  a  land  that  I  will  show  thee.'  His  topic,  'Under 
Sealed  Orders.'  He  began  by  reciting  a  poem,  descriptive  of  life  as  a 
voyage,  then  proceeded,  in  medias  res,  to  give  the  best  of  fatherly  advice. 


136  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

It  was  not  theological,  it  was  not  sermonic  after  the  usual  style.  It  was 
the  rich  overflow  of  a  full  heart,  a  profound  experience,  a  tropical  imagi- 
nation leaping  and  flashing  into  every  variety  of  literary  force  and  beauty. 
Boys  and  girls  of  yesterday  were  men  and  women  today.  They  had  left 
High  School  life  for  life  out  in  the  great  world.  It  was  natural  to  look 
back  wistfully,  but  if  you  do  you  may  miss  some  visions  of  the  present. 
Day  by  day  the  shore  will  recede;  old  faces,  old  opinions,  old  creeds, 
must  be  given  up.  Sail  by  God's  stars — they  correct  the  faults  of  man's 
chronometer.  A  new  constellation  may  be  new  to  you  but  it  has  always 
been  there.  God  calls  and  only  He  can  lead;  He  lays  the  course.  No 
captain  knows  his  sealed  orders  when  he  leaves  port.  Down  in  your 
soul  you  know  God  gives  you  orders.  Woe  to  the  man  who  tears  up  his 
sealed  orders  and  throws  them  on  the  deck  of  his  little  life.  Sail  on  in 
fog-bank  of  doubt,  sail  on  and  hope  shall  come.  Not  tomorrow  nor  to- 
morrow, nor  tomorrow,  but  the  next  tomorrow.  There  is  a  country  God 
will  surely  show  you  if  you  follow  his  sealed  orders.  These  sentences 
are  trellis  sticks  over  which  a  wealth  of  intellectual,  flowery  processes 
grew  in  wild  luxuriance.  Not  a  suggestion  of  humor,  but  dead-earnest, 
moral  appeal  of  a  man  who  knows  life  in  its  deeps  and  its  heights,  where 
it  dips  down  to  yawning  chasms  of  disaster  and  where  it  lifts  itself  up  to- 
ward God  and  the  hilltops  of  heavenly  companionship.  The  preacher 
comes  toward  you  with  the  wideness  and  the  naturalness  and  the  sym- 
pathy of  the  human,  and  draws  you  toward  the  wideness  of  the  out- 
stretched arms  of  God. 

"I  came  away  from  the  service  profoundly  thankful  there  was  such  a 
unique  man  in  the  pulpit  of  Temple  Baptist  Church,  of  Los  Angeles,  who 
could  draw  such  an  audience  in  the  heart  of  such  a  cosmopolitan  city  and 
bring  them  so  close  to  heaven  they  could  hear  the  whisper  of  God's  voice 
and  catch  snatches  at  least  of  the  eternal  music." 

Loving  and  beloved  as  is  the  Pastor  of  Temple  Church,  he 
would  not  be  human  were  there  not  faults  and  weaknesses  of 
head  and  judgment,  possibly  rather  than  of  heart,  but  whatever 
they  be,  with  them  all,  and  through  them  all,  God  is  wonderfully 
using  him  and  blessing  his  service  as  one  consecrated  to  the 
spirit  of  Ehzabeth  Barret  Browning's  lines: 

"We  must  be  here  to  work. 
And  men  who  work  can  only  work  for  men, 
And  not  to  work  in  vain,  must  understand 
Humanity;  and  so  work  humanly 
And  raise  men's  bodies  still  by  raising  souls, 

As  God  did  first." 


THE  PASTORESS,  CLARA  B.  BURDETTE 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  137 

"The  Pastoress" 

"Women  will  love  her,  that  she  is  a  woman. 
More  worth  than  any  man;  men,  that  she  is 
The  rarest  of  all  women." — Shakespeare. 

In  the  consideration  of  life  in  general  and  the  life  of  the 
individual  much  is  said  today  of  the  atmosphere,  meaning 
the  indescribable  influence,  coloring  and  radiation  of  such  life. 

The  atmosphere  of  the  life  of  the  Temple  Baptist  Church 
of  Los  Angeles  is  considered  by  all,  near  and  far,  as  most  unique. 
Perhaps  the  farther  away  the  more  unique  it  seems  because  not 
always  clearly  understood.  One  of  the  unique  things  is  the  fact 
that  they  have  as  a  membership  always  addressed  their  preacher, 
their  shepherd,  as  "Pastor,"  no  matter  what  others  might  call 
him,  and  the  other  unique  feature  is  that  Mrs.  Burdette  has  been 
called  "Pastoress"  and  accepted  as  such  in  a  very  peculiar 
and  loyal  manner.  The  question  has  frequently  been  asked, 
more  by  outsiders  than  the  church-membership  themselves,  per- 
haps, "where  is  there  another  Church  with  such  a  Pastoress?" 
Surely  she  was  Heaven-sent  to  the  young  Church,  launched  upon 
such  a  wide  sea.  She  came  to  it  with  a  wonderful  diversity  of 
gifts  and  a  great  breadth  of  experience  in  the  affairs  of  practical 
life,  many  of  which  lay  beyond  the  range  of  the  life  of  the  aver- 
age pastor's  wife.  Always  interested  in  philanthropic,  humani- 
tarian and  religious  activities,  none  of  them  quite  enclosed  by 
the  boundaries  of  any  Church  organization,  she  brought  to 
the  Temple  breadth  of  view  and  practical  grasp  of  vital 
problems  of  social  and  religious  life  and  interests  that  helped 
materially  to  place  the  young  society  in  the  front  rank  of  the 
religious  work  in  the  city,  side  by  side  with  the  older  churches. 
The  "Pastoress"  of  Temple  Church,  as  she  was  called  from  the 
day  of  its  organization,  was  a  teacher  of  girls,  a  preceptress  of 
an  academy  on  the  Hudson  at  an  age  when  most  girls  are  yet 
in  school ;  she  was  the  help-meet  of  her  first  husband,  N.  Milman 


138  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

Wheeler,  Greek  Professor  in  Lawrence  University,  in  class-room 
and  pulpit,  and  more  than  once  preached  for  him  when  his  last 
illness  prostrated  him;  she  was  an  instructor  in  the  University 
of  Southern  California  in  its  earlier  days;  her  natural  business 
sense  enabled  her,  in  days  of  prosperity,  to  manage  her  own 
estate  to  its  yearly  increase  in  value ;  men  of  commercial  life  and 
great  financial  affairs  sought  her  concerning  large  projects. 
Because  of  her  clarity  of  mental  vision  and  rare  business  acumen, 
she  became  as  well  known  in  the  banks  and  the  board  rooms  of 
great  activities  as  she  was  in  the  circles  of  society  of  the  highest 
and  best.  Interested  in  everything  that  concerned  the  education 
and  welfare  of  women,  she  was  a  pioneer  in  women's  club  life 
in  Wisconsin  in  the  early  80's  and  later  in  Los  Angeles.  She 
built  the  first  club  house  for  women  by  a  woman  in  the  United 
States — the  old  Ebell  "Greek  Temple,"  on  Broadway,  Los  An- 
geles, California,  and  when  the  Ebell  Club,  of  which  she  was  a  char- 
ter member,  out-grew  those  quarters,  she  bought  a  new  building 
site  and  held  the  property  until  the  club  was  able  to  purchase  it. 
She  was  president  of  Ebell.  Having  successfully  federated  the 
clubs  of  California  in  1900,  after  two  failures  by  other  leaders, 
she  was  elected  the  first  president  of  the  California  Federation 
of  Women's  Clubs;  she  was  First  Vice-President  of  the  General 
Federation  of  Women's  Clubs — a  world  organization;  she  built 
and  gave  to  the  city  of  Pasadena  a  Maternity  Hospital  in  1904, 
and  has  been  for  years  an  active  member  of  the  Hospital  Board ; 
she  is  actively  connected  with  the  Humane  Society  of  Pasadena, 
and  was  the  first,  and  perhaps  the  only  woman  in  California  to 
wear  a  police  star,  being  appointed  by  Mayor  Vedder  a  special 
policeman,  wearing  star  No.  36 — her  duty  being  the  protection 
of  little  children  from  cruel  treatment.  She  has  been  for  many 
years  a  member  of,  and  is  at  present  the  one  woman  member  of 
the  Board  of  Trustees  of  Throop  Polytechnic  Institute — one  of 
the  greatest  schools  of  its  class  on  the  Pacific  Coast ;  she  is  presi- 
dent  of    the    Los  Angeles  Board  of  Association  of    Collegiate 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  139 

Alumnae;  organizer  and  first  regent  of  the  Pasadena  Chap- 
ter of  the  Daughters  of  the  American  Revolution;  member 
of  the  Board  of  Directors  and  Second  Vice-President  of  the 
Auditorium  Company,  of  Los  Angeles;  one  of  the  organizers 
of  the  Associated  Charities  of  Pasadena,  and  its  first  Pres- 
ident; she  founded  the  Woman's  Exchange  of  Los  An- 
geles; she  accompanied  her  husband,  until  he  became  Pas- 
tor of  the  Temple  Church,  on  his  long  lecture  tours;  lecturing 
with  him  before  Lyceums,  High  Schools  and  Societies,  sometimes 
taking  his  place  on  the  platform  because  she  had  gone  ahead 
of  threatened  storms  to  keep  engagements  that  could  not 
otherwise  be  kept — notably  at  Louisville,  Kentucky,  Grand 
Rapids,  Michigan,  and  Fairmount,  Nebraska.  She  has  been 
in  all  these  years  in  constant  demand  from  clubs  and  so- 
cieties for  lectures  and  addresses;  she  is  a  contributor  for 
magazines  and  newspapers;  she  has  addressed  mass  meet- 
ings of  the  citizens  in  the  campaigns  of  school  elections  and 
elections  for  civic  betterments  and  improvement;  with  voice 
and  pen  she  has  been  active  in  the  world  that  thinks  and  acts, 
that  plans  and  accomplishes.  All  this  time  she  kept  her  place 
in  the  social  life,  and  the  assemblages  of  the  brightest  and 
cleverest  knew  her  as  one  of  their  own.  For  nearly  fifteen  years 
her  monthly  salon  at  "Sunnycrest"  has  drawn  together  a  notable 
circle  of  thinkers  and  workers.  Wealth  and  social  prominence 
alone  can  not  purchase  admission  into  that  charmed  circle. 
The  man  or  woman  who  would  enter  must  have  "done  some- 
thing." And,  moreover,  in  all  this  round  of  diversified  activi- 
ties she  has  "kept  house,"  or  in  her  own  favorite  phrase,  "kept 
home."  There  is  nothing  about  her  home  that  a  servant  can 
do,  that  the  mistress  cannot  do — and  on  occasion  does  do — 
quite  as  well.  From  garret  to  cellar  she  knows  everything 
about  her  home — manages  its  affairs  in  true  womanly  fashion; 
sews  and  mends  and  darns;  and  is  as  housewifely  at  home  as 


140  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

she  is  alert  in  the  market  place.  "Her  children  rise  up  and  call 
her  blessed,  her  husband  also,  and  he  praiseth  her." 

Clara  Bradley  Burdette  was  born  in  East  Bloomfield,  New 
York,  July  22,  1855,  of  Puritan  stock,  her  ancestry  running 
back  through  the  old  New  England  Bradleys  and  the  English 
Bradleighs.  She  was  educated  in  the  public  schools  of  Syracuse, 
graduating  from  the  High  School  and  entering  Syracuse  Uni- 
versity in  1872.  Like  many  others  who  represent  the  highest 
type  of  the  American  girl,  she  was  confronted  by  the  problem 
of  poverty  and  education,  which  she  promptly  solved  by  making 
her  brains  and  hands  her  servants  to  carry  her  through  a  uni- 
versity career.  Her  love  of  service  for  others  became  a  domi- 
nant note  in  her  young  life,  which  has  continued  throughout  the 
years.  In  her  fifteenth  year  she  became  the  teacher  of  a  Sunday 
School  class  of  about  fifty  little  ones,  children  of  an  Orphan 
Asylum  in  Syracuse — a  class  whose  restless,  eager  minds  had 
wearied  the  patience  and  exhausted  the  tact  of  older  teachers. 
The  grown-up  children  today  gratefully  and  lovingly  remember 
how  with  tactful  gentleness  this  child-teacher  of  children  held 
their  attention  and  won  their  affection. 

Clara  Bradley  was  baptized  in  the  Jordan  mode — at  the 
age  of  eleven,  into  the  membership  of  the  Methodist  Church, 
the  child  herself  insisting  upon  immersion  as  the  only  baptism 
into  which  her  New  Testament  led  her — a  remarkable  indication 
of  her  habit  of  independent  research  and  thought,  at  a  time 
when  the  controversies  upon  immersion  and  sprinkling  were 
intensely  earnest  and  bitter  in  theological  partisanship.  Later 
she  united  with  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  is  today  a  member 
of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  Pasadena,  of  which,  for  a 
little  over  a  year,  her  husband  was  the  Baptist  Pastor. 

Though  differing  in  denominational  belief  and  polity,  yet 
is  the  love  of  Christ  which  constraineth  them  broader  and  deeper 
than  any  denominational  confession  of  faith  and  the  activities 
of  their  lives  are  one  in  aim,  sympathy  and  loyalty. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  141 

In  all  her  life  and  its  activities  there  has  been  this  deep  and 
steadfast  religious  foundation.  No  matter  how  broad  have 
been  the  humanitarian  lines  along  which  she  has  wrought,  she 
has  ever  held  the  Church  to  be  first  and  most  important  because 
she  believes  Christianity  to  be  the  corner  stone  of  all  true  and 
lasting  work  for  mankind  and  its  uplift. 

While  a  student  in  the  University  of  Syracuse  sitting  one 
day  with  a  group  of  college  girls  in  one  of  their  rooms,  talking 
in  girl  fashion  of  hopes  and  plans,  ambitions  and  purposes,  they 
proposed,  and  in  impulsive  girl  fashion  organized  for  a  systematic 
plan  for  enduring  association  along  lines  of  womanly  helpful- 
ness and  out  of  this  conference  grew  the  Alpha  Phi  Sorority 
which  has  increased  in  wisdom  and  stature,  in  strength  and  use- 
fulness until  it  now  numbers  its  chapters  in  the  leading  colleges 
and  universities,  and  everywhere  among  them  "The  Little 
Mother,"  as  Alpha  Phi  delights  to  call  Mrs.  Burdette,  is  held  in 
aflectionate  esteem.  Immediately  upon  graduation  from  the 
university  Miss  Bradley  entered  upon  her  work  as  a  teacher, 
receiving  an  appointment  to  a  very  responsible  position — Pre- 
ceptress to  a  school  for  girls  at  Nyack-on-the-Hudson,  where 
the  innate  motherhood  of  her  nattire  and  her  infectious  earnest- 
ness gave  her  a  lasting  influence  over  her  pupils,  some  of  whom 
were  older  than  herself.  In  1878  she  was  married  to  N.  Milman 
Wheeler,  who  had  been  a  fellow  student  at  Syracuse.  They 
removed  to  Eau  Claire,  Wisconsin,  where  Professor  Wheeler 
was  at  the  head  of  an  academy.  Shortly  afterward  he  was 
appointed  to  the  Greek  Professorship  in  Lawrence  University, 
at  Appleton,  where  a  little  son,  Roy  Bradley  Wheeler,  was  born 
to  them.  Professor  Wheeler's  failing  health  suddenly  com- 
pelled their  removal  to  Los  Angeles,  where  in  1886,  after  a  heroic 
struggle  through  long  and  painful  illness  Milman  Wheeler  died. 
A  man  of  splendid  attainments;  strong  intellect;  high  culture; 
refined  and  scholarly — a  gentleman.  Between  Milman  Wheeler 
and  Robert  J.  Burdette  there  had  existed  a  warm  friendship, 


142  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

founded  upon  mutual  esteem,  and  a  human  liking  of  the  Teacher 
and  the  Humorist  for  what  each  found  in  the  other.  The  friend- 
ship between  the  families  was  constant  and  affectionate.  When 
the  invalid  Mrs.  Burdette — "Her  Little  Serene  Highness"  — 
died  in  1884,  Mr.  Burdette  with  his  little  son,  Robert,  visited 
the  Wheeler  home  in  Appleton.  After  the  Professor's  death, 
Mrs.  Wheeler  remained  in  California  with  her  little  boy,  taking 
up  the  duties  of  life  in  her  loneliness,  3,000  miles  from  any  one 
whom  she  could  call  kin.  In  1890  she  was  married  to  Colonel 
Presley  C.  Baker,  a  gentleman  of  rare  abilities  and  marked 
charm  of  mind  and  person;  a  Kentuckian,  and  a  Colonel  of 
Cavalry  in  the  Confederate  army.  His  death  occurred  in  1893. 
On  March  25,  1899,  was  the  wedding  day  of  the  Pastor  and 
Pastoress  to-be,  but  in  all  their  dreams  and  plans  and  thoughts 
of  future  possibilities  on  that  day.  Temple  Baptist  Church  had 
no  place.  And  yet  it  was  the  only  child  with  which  God  planned 
to  bless  their  marriage.  In  the  fullness  of  time  they  received 
this  gift  of  God,  consecrated  with  the  words  of  Hannah — "As 
long  as  he  liveth  he  is  granted  to  the  Lord."  Four  years  after 
their  wedding  day,  Temple  Church  was  born  into  their  hearts 
and  lives,  and  has  since  that  day  been  the  center  of  their  thoughts 
and  activities. 

So  there  came  to  this  woman  of  broad  and  diversified  in- 
terests and  intense  activities  the  life  of  a  young  Church — 
younger  than  some  of  the  babies  in  the  nursery  ward  of  her  Ma- 
ternity Hospital.  When  her  husband  said  to  her,  "Here  is  a 
new  Church  and  the  newest  creature  in  it  is  its  Pastor,  for  I  have 
yet  to  be  ordained;"  she  smothered  the  sigh  of  a  woman's 
sacrifice — for  they  had  just  decided  to  give  up  the  lecture  field 
and  travel  abroad  for  a  few  years — and  said  "You  settle  the 
question  between  yourself  and  God  and  if  you  decide  this  is  the 
work  He  wants  you  to  do  I  will  do  all  I  can  to  help  you."  And 
this  was  to  be  expected  of  Mrs.  Burdette  for  she  has  often  been 
heard  to  say  with  all  the  public  positions  offered  her,  "there  can 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  143 

be  no  greater  work  for  a  wife  than  to  help  her  husband  to  suc- 
cess." And  gladly  and  more  than  willingly  she  brought  to  the 
young  Church  all  the  strength  of  her  social  and  commercial 
acquaintance  and  influence,  all  the  resources  of  her  experience 
in  organization;  her  ready  tact;  her  business  sense;  her  ability 
to  command  co-operation;  her  wide  acquaintance  throughout 
the  country;  her  intense  purposefulness;  her  tireless  industry; 
her  clear  perception  of  opportunities  and  her  ready  grasp  of 
commercial  questions  and  the  confidence  which  business  men 
had  in  her  judgment.  Think  what  all  this  meant  to  a  new 
Church,  with  the  youngest  Pastor  in  the  city — though  he  was 
a  man  already  beyond  the  generally  accepted  ministerial  dead 
line  of  fifty.  The  Pastoress  entered  into  the  life  of  the  Church 
just  as  it  was  her  life-long  habit  to  take  up  any  work — as  though 
it  were  the  one  thing  in  the  world  worth  thinking  of — the  only 
thing  in  the  world  worth  doing.  Surely  "she  was  come  to  the 
kingdom  for  such  a  time  as  this." 

At  once  she  organized  the  women  of  the  Church  on  a  line 
that  was  new,  and  which  suggested  itself  to  her  working  judg- 
ment from  her  organization  of  study  and  working  clubs  among 
women.  All  the  women  of  the  Church  were  organized  into  the 
Women's  Union,  with  the  various  societies  as  Departments, 
elsewhere  described.  It  brought  about  a  complete  sodality  of 
the  womanhood  of  the  Church  such  as  nothing  else  could  have 
accomplished,  and  yet  left  the  organization  flexibly  adjustable 
to  the  improvements  and  expansion  which  later  experience 
suggested  to  the  women  of  the  Union,  and  which  they  have  most 
wisely  made.  Then  by  and  by  came  the  purchase  of  costly 
property  and  the  erection  of  an  expensive  building  for  the  new 
Church  home  by  a  Church  poor  in  purse  and  weak  as  yet  in 
numbers,  and  the  Pastoress  gave  herself  with  all  her  strength 
of  body  and  mind  and  heart  and  soul  to  the  material  interests 
of  the  Temple.  And  well  nigh  was  the  Temple  her  tomb.  For 
the  intense  strain,  unremitting  through  long  weeks  and  months 


144  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

broke  down  even  her  elastic  nervous  energy.  One  Wednesday 
night,  in  January,  1906,  she  utterly  collapsed,  while  on  her  way 
from  prayer-meeting  to  the  home  in  Pasadena.  Within  the  next 
two  months,  she  was  placed  under  the  surgeon's  knife  more  than 
once  and  for  many  weeks  hovered  between  life  and  death. 
"She  had  to  stop,  this  ardent  Rainbow  Chaser,"  writes  a  chronic- 
ler of  the  time,  "and  rest  long  by  the  wayside,  but  even  while 
she  waited,  God  spoke  daily  peace  to  her  heart,  and  messages 
from  the  other  seekers  floated  back  to  her,  telling  of  the  quest. 
So  she  was  cheered.  A  praying  Church  carried  her  in  its  heart 
and  prayers  through  the  long  and  weary  Valley  of  the  Shadow, 
and  sang  for  joy  when  at  last  she  made  her  next  public  appear- 
ance in  a  prayer-meeting,  July  11th."  During  this  period  of 
anxiety  and  sorrow  the  first  words  from  the  Sunday  pulpit,  after 
the  invocation,  was  the  Pastor's  announcement  of  the  condition 
of  the  beloved  Pastoress. 

Into  all  her  life-duties,  Mrs.  Burdette  carries  the  same  in- 
tense and  native  earnestness.  She  loves  to  "do  things."  Her 
husband  once  said  of  her,  "Singularly  enough,  she  has  little  am- 
bition for  leadership.  If  she  were  a  machinist,  I  believe  she  could 
— and  would — build  the  fastest  locomotive  in  America.  She 
would  run  it  over  its  trial  trip,  and  after  that,  any  body  might 
run  the  train  who  w^anted  to.  She  would  rest  awhile  and  then 
go  to  work  to  build  a  better  one."  Her  life,  in  theory  and  prac- 
tice, is  the  outgrowth  of  strong  convictions.  She  believes  in 
the  old-fashioned  Sabbath — the  sacredness  of  the  Rest-day, 
and  so  observes  it. 

There  is  never  a  "Sunday  reception,"  or  "Sunday  afternoon 
tea,"  at  "Sunnycrest."  Nor  does  she  attend  such  functions  at 
the  homes  of  her  friends.  "I  get  enough  of  that  during  the 
week,"  she  says;  "I  want  my  Sunday  at  home;  and  I  want  it  to 
be  a  Sabbath."  Cards  and  card  tables  are  unknown  at  "Sunny- 
crest."     "I    can    entertain    my    guests,"    said    the    mistress  of 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  145 

"Sunnycrest,"  "without  winning  their  money  or  permitting  them 
to  win  mine  or  its  equivalent." 

For  many  years  a  friend  and  admirer  of  Francis  Willard; 
no  wine  is  ever  served  upon  her  table,  nor  kept  in  her  home. 
The  home  as  the  focus  of  womanly  life,  she  idealizes.  It 
must  be  to  her  the  sacred  and  gracious  center  of  womanly  ac- 
tivities. In  her  well  known  "Club  Creed,"  which  hangs  in  hun- 
dreds of  women's  club  houses  and  W.  C.  T.  U.  assembly  rooms 
in  the  United  States  and  England,  the  second  article  speaks 
her  thought — 

"I  believe  that  woman  has  no  right  to  undertake  any  work 
whatsoever  outside  the  home,  along  the  lines  of  philanthrophy, 
church,  temperance  or  club  life,  that  does  not  emanate  from  the 
home,  and  in  its  final  and  best  results,  return  to  the  Home. 
Home  must  always  be  the  center,  but  not  the  limit,  of  woman's 
life." 

"There  is  something  delightfully  feminine  about  Mrs.  Bur- 
dette,"  says  a  well-known  newspaper  writer,  "that  keeps  im- 
pressing upon  one  how  easy  it  is  to  be  a  power  even  if  one  is 
just  one  of  the  women  whose  circle  is  small.  But  with  all  this, 
Mrs.  Burdette  has  great  ideas  for  women  whose  circle  is  great." 
She  is  every  woman's  friend,  and  the  friend  of  every  true  woman- 
ly cause.  Though  like  all  people  of  strong  character,  she  is 
positive  and  resolute  in  defending  her  principles  and  advocating 
her  cause,  yet  her  womanliness  and  graciousness,  her  tolerant 
spirit,  her  native  kindliness,  make  it  impossible  for  her  to  be 
the  enemy  of  any  woman.  Keenly  sensitive,  evenly  poised,  one 
of  the  ruling  qualities  in  her  life  is  her  sense  of  justice.  Nothing 
so  quickly  moves  her  to  anger  as  an  act  of  injustice,  especially 
against  the  weak  and  the  friendless.  "If  all  men  dealt  justly 
with  one  another,"  she  says,  "mercy  might  take  a  long  vacation. 
There  would  be  little  for  her  to  do.  Justice  is  kindly-hearted 
as  pity." 

Mrs.  Burdette's  public  benefactions  are  matters  of  public 


146  The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold 

knowledge.  But  the  thousand  and  one  kindnesses,  the  gener- 
osities of  the  open  purse,  the  helping  hand,  the  inspiring  word 
and  the  sympathetic  heart,  these  are  known  only  to  the  women 
whose  hands  she  has  strengthened  and  whose  burdens  she  has 
lightened.  One  who  has  never  seen  this  "well-known  club 
woman" — as  much  of  the  world  calls  her — in  the  home  where 
she  is  radiantly  happy  as  she  is  happily  busy;  the  happy  wife 
of  a  husband  who  adores  her,  and  the  sweetheart  mother  of 
two  grown-up  boys  who  are  doing  men's  work  in  the  world, 
little  knows  her  highest  life  in  all  its  reality.  Here  idolized  and 
idealized  by  three  men  and  beloved  by  all  the  household  of 
"Sunnycrest,"  she  is  at  her  best  in  the  work  of  heart  and  head  and 
hand,  because  she  is  the  happy  mistress  of  a  woman's  Great 
Little  Kingdom — a  well  ordered  Home. 


The  Rainbow  and  the  Pot  of  Gold  147 

OUR  MOTTO 

"Keep  Sweet  and  Keep  Movin' " 

Homely  phrase  of  our  southland  bright — 

Keep  steady  step  to  the  flam  of  the  drum; 
Touch  to  the  left — eyes  to  the  right — 

Sing  with  the  soul  tho'  the  lips  be  dumb. 
Hard  to  be  good  when  the  wind's  in  the  east; 

Hard  to  be  gay  when  the  heart  is  down; 
When  "they  that  trouble  you  are  increased," 

When  you  look  for  a  smile  and  see  a  frown. 
But 
"Keep  sweet  and  keep  movin'." 

Sorrow  will  shade  the  blue  skies  gray — 

Gray  is  the  color  our  brothers  wore ; 
Sunshine  will  scatter  the  clouds  away; 

Azure  will  gleam  in  the  skies  once  more — • 
Colors  of  Patience  and  Hope  are  they, 

Always  at  even  in  beauty  they  blend. 
Tinting  the  heavens  by  night  and  by  day, 

Over  our  hearts  till  our  journey's  end. 

"Keep  sweet  and  keep  movin'." 

Hard  to  be  sweet  when  the  throng  is  dense. 

When  elbows  jostle  and  shoulders  crowd; 
Easy  to  give  and  to  take  offense 

When  the  touch  is  rough  and  the  voice  is  loud. 
"Keep  to  the  right"  in  the  city's  throng, 

"Divide  the  road"  on  the  broad  highway. 
There's  one  way  right  when  every  thing's  wrong' 

Easy  and  fair  goes  far  in  a  day. 

"Keep  sweet  and  keep  movin'." 

The  quick  taunt  answers  the  hasty  word — 

A  hfe  time's  chance  for  a  "help"  is  missed. 
The  muddiest  pool  is  a  fountain  stirred, 

A  kind  hand  clinched  makes  an  ugly  fist. 
When  the  nerves  are  tense  and  the  mind  is  vexed, 

The  spark  lies  close  to  the  magazine ; 
Whisper  a  hope  to  the  soul  perplexed — 

Banish  the  fear  with  a  smile  serene — 
Just 
"Keep  sweet  and  keep  movin'."    — Robert  J.  Burdette. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 


This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 

m 


Form  L9-Series  4939 


I      /\  vj    I  u  \y  •  L. 


,„tnrnia  Los  Angeles 


IJniv.MSilV  0'  '"'3''' 

I  007  411   423  Z 


